<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?><rss version="2.0"
	xmlns:content="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/content/"
	xmlns:wfw="http://wellformedweb.org/CommentAPI/"
	xmlns:dc="http://purl.org/dc/elements/1.1/"
	xmlns:atom="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom"
	xmlns:sy="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/syndication/"
	xmlns:slash="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/slash/"
	>

<channel>
	<title>2019 | LIBRI</title>
	<atom:link href="http://www.libridergi.org/category/2019/feed" rel="self" type="application/rss+xml" />
	<link>http://www.libridergi.org</link>
	<description>Epigrafi, Çeviri ve Eleştiri Dergisi</description>
	<lastBuildDate>Wed, 24 Mar 2021 17:47:55 +0000</lastBuildDate>
	<language>tr</language>
	<sy:updatePeriod>
	hourly	</sy:updatePeriod>
	<sy:updateFrequency>
	1	</sy:updateFrequency>
	<generator>https://wordpress.org/?v=6.9.4</generator>
	<item>
		<title>Kibyra ve Gölhisar’dan Yeni Mezar Stelleri: ΘΡΕΠΤΟΙ ΚΑΙ ΘΡΕΨΑΝΤΕΣ</title>
		<link>http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0220</link>
		
		<dc:creator><![CDATA[Aykan A.]]></dc:creator>
		<pubDate>Mon, 30 Dec 2019 13:49:46 +0000</pubDate>
				<category><![CDATA[2019]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Epigrafi-2019]]></category>
		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.libridergi.org/?p=4818</guid>

					<description><![CDATA[New Epitaphs from Kibyra and Gölhisar: ΘΡΕΠΤΟΙ ΚΑΙ ΘΡΕΨΑΝΤΕΣ Şenkal KİLECİ Öz: Threptos/threpte ve threpsas ifadeleri modern literatürde ilk kez 1939 yılında A. Cameron tarafından dikkate alınarak incelenmeye başlanırken, bu ifadelerden threptos sözcüğü daha sonraları T. G. Nani tara­fından daha kapsamlı şekilde araştırılmıştır. Epigrafik literatürde threptos/threpte ve threpsas kelimelerine başta Phrygia olmak üzere, Lydia ve ...]]></description>
										<content:encoded><![CDATA[<img fetchpriority="high" decoding="async" width="734" height="278"alt="" src="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/strikingr/images/4817_lbr.201945-734x278.jpg" />
<h3 style="text-align: left;"><strong>New Epitaphs from Kibyra and Gölhisar: ΘΡΕΠΤΟΙ ΚΑΙ ΘΡΕΨΑΝΤΕΣ</strong></h3>
<p><a href="https://orcid.org/0000-0002-0281-7407"><strong data-wp-editing="1"><sub><img decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-3003" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/02/ORCID_mini.png" alt="" width="14" height="14" /></sub> Şenkal KİLECİ</strong></a></p>
<div class="two_third"><div class="divider_line"></div>
<p><strong><em>LIBRI </em>V (2019) 341-348<br />
</strong><strong>Geliş Tarihi</strong>: 17.12.2019 | <strong>Kabul Tarihi</strong>: 25.12.2019<br />
<strong>Elektronik Yayın Tarihi</strong>: 30.12.2019</p>
<div class="divider_line"></div></div>
<div class="one_third last"><div id="framed_box_ac162b1dc0e6ca544de96a329ae6415c" class="framed_box">
	<div class="framed_box_content">
		
<p><a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/12/lbr.201945.pdf" rel="noopener"><img decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-45" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/pdf.jpg" alt="pdf" width="18" height="18" /> <strong>PDF İndir</strong></a></p>
<p><a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/12/lbr.201945.pdf" rel="noopener"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-46" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/references.jpg" alt="references" width="18" height="18" /> <strong>PDF Görüntüle</strong></a></p>
<p data-wp-editing="1"><a href="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/info.jpg"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-44" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/info.jpg" alt="info" width="18" height="18" /></a> <b><a href="#refs">Referanslar</a></b></p>

		<div class="framed_box_space"></div>
	</div>
</div>
</div><div class="clearboth"></div>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Öz: </strong><em>Threptos</em>/<em>threpte</em> ve <em>threpsas</em> ifadeleri modern literatürde ilk kez 1939 yılında A. Cameron tarafından dikkate alınarak incelenmeye başlanırken, bu ifadelerden <em>threptos</em> sözcüğü daha sonraları T. G. Nani tara­fından daha kapsamlı şekilde araştırılmıştır. Epigrafik literatürde <em>threptos</em>/<em>threpte</em> ve <em>threpsas</em> kelimelerine başta Phrygia olmak üzere, Lydia ve Pisidia bölgelerinde – ayrıca bu denli yoğun olmasa da Asia Minor’un diğer alanlarında – daha sık rastlanmaktadır. Buradaki çalışmada, daha önce Kibyra ve Kibyratis Bölge­si’nden ele geçmiş olan epigrafik materyaller de baz alınarak, <em>threptos</em> ve <em>threpsas</em> terimlerine değinilecek ve ardından Gölhisar’dan Roma İmparatorluk ve Geç Roma İmparatorluk dönemlerine tarihlenen dört yeni stel ve <em>threptos</em> ve <em>threpsas</em> tanıtılacaktır.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Anahtar sözcükler:</strong> Threptos, Beslek/Besleme, Köle Çocuklar, Evlatlıklar, Mezar Steli, Kibyra, Gölhisar</p>
<div class="divider" style="border-color:rgba(194,205,216,1);padding-top:5px;margin-bottom:30px;border-bottom-width:1px"></div>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Abstract:</strong> The terms threptos/threpte and threpsas were studied for the first time by A. Cameron in 1939, then the further studies were made by T. G. Nani in a more comprehensive way. In epigraphical literature those terms are attested mostly in Phrygia, then in the Lydian and Pisidian regions, and also found in Asia Minor but less than the mentioned regions. As for this study, it introduces four new epitaphs relating to threptoi and threpsantes found in Gölhisar, dated to the Roman Imperial and Late Roman Imperial peri¬ods. These steale bear the names of both two threptoi and two threpsantes of Kibyra and Kibyratis.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Keywords:</strong> Threptos, Foster-children (Besleme), Child Slaves, Adoptive Children, Epitaph, Kibyra, Gölhisar</p>
<div class="divider_padding"></div>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a name="refs"></a><div class="tabs_container"><ul class="tabs"><li><a href="#">Referanslar</a></li><li><a href="#">Makale Atıf Düzeni</a></li><li><a href="#">Direkt Link</a></li><li><a href="#">Yazar(lar) Hakkında</a></li></ul><div class="panes"><div class="pane"><p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Akgün-Kaya 2016</strong> E. Akgün-Kaya, “Phrygia’dan Dionysos İçin Yeni Bir Adak Yazıtı”. Eds. B. Takmer, E. N. Akdoğu-Arca – N. Gökalp-Özdil, <em>Vir Doctus Anatolicus: Stu­dies in Memory of Sencer Şahin/Sencer Şahin Anısına Yazılar</em>. İstanbul (2016) 74-80.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Alten-Güler – Şimşek 2019</strong> E. Alten-Güler – M. Şimşek, “Kibyra Doğu Nekropolis’inden Bir Grup Mezar Yazıtı – II”. <em>Libri </em>V (2019) 275-297.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Cameron 1939 </strong> A. Cameron, “ΘΡΕΠΤΟΣ and Related Terms in the Inscriptions of Asia Mi­nor”. Eds. W. M. Calder – J. Keil, <em>Anatolian Studies Presented to William Hepburn Buckler</em>. Manchester (1939) 27-62.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Dökü – Özüdoğru 2009</strong>  F. E. Dökü – Ş. Özüdoğru, “Ticaret Yollarının Kavşağındaki Kent Kibyra”. Eds. N. Yılmaz, H. Yıldız – E. Er, <em>III. Ulusal Mimarlık ve Taş Sempozyumu, Geçmişten Geleceğe Ticaret Yapılarında Taş.</em> 20 &#8211; 21 Kasım 2009. Antalya (2009) 51-55.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Dry 2012</strong> D. D. Dry, “Threptoi”. <em>The Encyclopedia of Ancient History. </em>Doi: <a href="https://doi.org/10.1002/9781444338386.wbeah22265">https://doi.org/10.1002/9781444338386.wbeah22265</a></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Gignac 1976</strong> F. T. Gignac, <em>A Grammar of the Greek Papyri of the Roman and Byzantine Periods</em>. Milano 1976</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Guinea 1998</strong> P. Guinea, “La peculiaridad de los threptoí en el Asia Menor”. <em>Dialogues d&#8217;histoire ancienne </em>24/1 (1998) 41-51. doi: <a href="https://doi.org/10.3406/dha.1998.2378">https://doi.org/10.3406/dha.1998.2378</a></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Hot – Başağaoğlu 2014</strong> İ. Hot – İ. Başağaoğlu, “Tarihte Sütannelik Geleneği”. <em>Türkiye Klinikleri J Med Ethics</em> 22/2 (2014) 68-74.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><em>IG</em> XII,1</strong> <em>Inscriptiones Graecae, XII. Inscriptiones insularum maris Aegaei praeter Delum, 1. Inscriptiones Rhodi, Chalces, Carpathi cum Saro, Casi</em>, ed. Fried­rich Hiller von Gaertringen. Berlin 1895.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><em>IG</em> XII,2</strong> <em>Inscriptiones Graecae, XII. Inscriptiones insularum maris Aegaei praeter Delum, 2. Inscriptiones Lesbi, Nesi, Tenedi</em>, ed. William R. Paton. Berlin 1899.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><em>IKibyra</em></strong> T. Corsten, <em>Die Inschriften von Kibyra, I: Die Inschriften der Stadt und ihrer näheren Umgebung. </em>«Inschriften griechischer Städte aus Kleinasien», 60. Bonn 2002</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><em>IKyme</em></strong> H. Engelmann, <em>Die Inschriften von Kyme</em>. «Inschriften griechischer Städte aus Kleinasien», 5. Bonn 1976.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><em>IvP </em>I</strong> M. Fränkel, <em>Die Inschriften von Pergamon</em> 2 vols. «Altertümer von Perga­mon», 8, 1-2. Berlin 1890-1895. Vol. 1, nos. 1-250, <em>Bis zum Ende der Kö­nigszeit</em>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>İpek 2017</strong> N. İpek, “Arkaik ve Klasik Dönem Roma Ailesinde Çocuk ve Yeni Doğan Be­beğin Terk Edilmesi Meselesi”. <em>Marmara Üniversitesi Hukuk Fakültesi Hu­kuk Araştırmaları Dergisi</em> 23/2 (2017) 295-360.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Kileci – Şimşek 2019</strong> Ş. Kileci – M. Şimşek, “Kibyra Doğu Nekropolis’inden Bir Grup Mezar Yazıtı &#8211; I”. <em>Libri</em> V (2019) 261-274.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><em>LGPN </em>VA</strong> T. Corsten, R. W. V Catling – M. Ricl, <em>A Lexicon of Greek Personal Names</em>. Oxford 2010.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><em>LGPN </em>VB</strong> J.-S. Balzat, R. W. V. Catling, É. Chiricat – F. Marchand (Eds.), Associates Editor T. Corsten, <em>A Lexicon of Greek Personal Names, Volume VB: Coastal Asia Minor: Caria to Cilicia</em>. Oxford 2013.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><em>LGPN </em>VC </strong> J.-S. Balzat, R. W. V. Catling, É. Chiricat – Th. Corsten (Eds.), <em>A Lexicon of Greek Personal Names, Volume VC: Inland Asia Minor</em>. Oxford 2018.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Liddle – Scott 1996</strong> H. G. Liddle – R. Scott, <em>A Greek English Lexicon</em>. Oxford 1996.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Maksudyan 2008</strong> N. Maksudyan, “Foster-Daughter or Servant,Charity or Abuse: Beslemes in the Late Ottoman Empire”. <em>Journal of Historical Sociology</em> 21/4 (2008) 488-512.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><em>MAMA</em> IX</strong> B. Levick, S. Mitchell, J. Potter – M. Waelkens (eds.), <em>Monumenta Asiae Minoris Antiqua, Vol. IX. Monuments from the Aezanitis recorded by C.W.M. Cox, A. Cameron, and J. Cullen</em>. «Journal of Roman Studies Mo­nographs», 4. London 1988.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><em>MAMA</em> VI</strong> W. H. Buckler – W. M. Calder, <em>Monuments and Documents from Phrygia and Caria</em>. «Monumenta Asiae Minoris Antiqua» [MAMA], 6. Manchester 1939.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Marek 2016</strong> C. Marek, <em>In the Land of a Thousand Gods. A History of Asia Minor in the Ancient World. </em>New Jersey 2016.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Mason 1986</strong> O. Mason, “Pape-Benseleriana IX: Madame Artemis”. <em>ZPE</em> 66 (1986) 126-130.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Meyersahm 1891</strong> H. Meyersahm, <em>Deorum Nomina Bominibus Imposita</em>. Dissertatio Inau­guralis. Oldenburgensis-Holsatus 1891.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Milner 1998</strong> N. P. Milner, <em>An Epigraphical Survey in the Kibyra-Olbasa Region Conduc­ted by A.S. Hall</em>. Ankara 1998.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Nani 1943-1944</strong> T. G. Nani, “ΘΡΕΠΤΟΙ”. <em>Epigraphica</em> V/VI (1943/44) 45-84.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Özüdoğru 2018a</strong> Ş. Özüdoğru, “Kibyra ve Yakın Çevresinin Erken Dönem Yerleşim Tarihçe­si”. Eds. M. Arslan – F. Baz, <em>Arkeoloji, Tarih ve Epigrafi’nin Arasında: Prof. Dr. A. Vedat Çelgin’in 68. Doğum Günü Onuruna Makaleler</em>. İstanbul (2018) 745-763.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Özüdoğru 2018b</strong> Ş. Özüdoğru, “Geç Antikçağ’da Kibyra”. <em>Cedrus</em> VI (2018) 13-64. Doi: 10.13113/CEDRUS/201803.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Pape 1914</strong> W. Pape, <em>Handwörterbuch der griechischen Sprache</em>. Braunschweig 1914<sup>3</sup>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Ricl 2009</strong> M. Ricl, “Legal and Social Status of Threptoi and Related Categories in Narrative and Documentary Sources”. Eds. H. M. Cotton, R. G. Hoyland, J. J. Price – D. J. Wasserstein, <em>From Hellenism to Islam: Cultural and Linguis­tic Change in the Roman Near East</em>. Cambridge (2009) 93-114.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><em>SEG</em></strong><em> Supplementum Epigraphicum Graecum</em>. Vols. 1-11, ed. Jacob E. Hondius, Leiden 1923-1954. Vols. 12-25, ed. Arthur G. Woodhead. Leiden 1955-1971. Vols. 26-41, eds. Henry W. Pleket and Ronald S. Stroud. Amsterdam 1979-1994. Vols. 42-44, eds. Henry W. Pleket, Ronald S. Stroud and Johan H. M. Strubbe. Amsterdam 1995-1997. Vols. 45-49, eds. Henry W. Pleket, Ronald S. Stroud, Angelos Chaniotis and Johan H.M. Strubbe. Amsterdam 1998-2002. Vols. 50-  , eds. Angelos Chaniotis, Ronald S. Stroud and Johan H. M. Strubbe. Amsterdam 2003-.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Vuolanto 2003</strong> V. Vuolanto, “Selling a Freeborn Child: Rhetoric and Social Realities in the Late Roman World”. <em>Ancient Society</em> 33 (2003) 169-207. URL: https://www.jstor.org/stable/44079837</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"></div><div class="pane"><p>Ş. Kileci, “Kibyra ve Gölhisar’dan Yeni Mezar Stelleri: ΘΡΕΠΤΟΙ ΚΑΙ ΘΡΕΨΑΝΤΕΣ”. <em>Libri</em> V (2019) 341-348.</p></div><div class="pane"><p>Kalıcı bağlantı adresi: <a href="http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0220" target="_blank" rel="noopener noreferrer">http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0220</a></p></div><div class="pane"><p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Şenkal KİLECİ<br />
</strong></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">PhD., Akdeniz Üniversitesi, Akdeniz Uygarlıkları Araştırma Enstitüsü, Akdeniz Eskiçağ Araştırmaları, Antalya. senkalkileci@gmail.com</p></div></div></div>
]]></content:encoded>
					
		
		
			</item>
		<item>
		<title>Kibyra’dan Yeni Onurlandırma Yazıtları</title>
		<link>http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0219</link>
		
		<dc:creator><![CDATA[Aykan A.]]></dc:creator>
		<pubDate>Mon, 30 Dec 2019 13:28:07 +0000</pubDate>
				<category><![CDATA[2019]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Epigrafi-2019]]></category>
		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.libridergi.org/?p=4809</guid>

					<description><![CDATA[New Honorary Inscriptions from Cibyra Elif ALTEN GÜLER Öz:Bu makalede, Kibyra kazılarından ele geçen Kaesareia Kibyralılarına ait iki, bir yazıt fragmanı ve bir Flavius Krateros’un eşi Flavia Tata için yapılan onurlandırma yazıtları tanıtılacaktır. Yazıtlardan ilki kentin önde gelen kişilerinden asiarkhes ve başrahip Fl. Krateros’un eşi için yaptığı onurlandırma yazıtıdır. İkincisi ise, elimize onurlandırma ifadesinin geçtiği ...]]></description>
										<content:encoded><![CDATA[<img loading="lazy" decoding="async" width="734" height="278"alt="" src="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/strikingr/images/4814_lbr.201944-734x278.jpg" />
<h3 style="text-align: left;"><strong>New Honorary Inscriptions from Cibyra</strong></h3>
<p><strong><sub><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-3003" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/02/ORCID_mini.png" alt="" width="14" height="14" /></sub> <a href="https://orcid.org/0000-0001-7666-7141">Elif ALTEN GÜLER</a></strong></p>
<div class="two_third"><div class="divider_line"></div>
<p><strong><em>LIBRI </em>V (2019) 335-340<br />
</strong><strong>Geliş Tarihi</strong>: 20.12.2019 | <strong>Kabul Tarihi</strong>: 27.12.2019<br />
<strong>Elektronik Yayın Tarihi</strong>: 30.12.2019</p>
<div class="divider_line"></div></div>
<div class="one_third last"><div id="framed_box_07f58016bcf09a05a3dddba2fb177746" class="framed_box">
	<div class="framed_box_content">
		
<p><a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/12/lbr.201944.pdf" rel="noopener"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-45" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/pdf.jpg" alt="pdf" width="18" height="18" /> <strong>PDF İndir</strong></a></p>
<p><a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/12/lbr.201944.pdf" rel="noopener"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-46" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/references.jpg" alt="references" width="18" height="18" /> <strong>PDF Görüntüle</strong></a></p>
<p data-wp-editing="1"><a href="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/info.jpg"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-44" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/info.jpg" alt="info" width="18" height="18" /></a> <b><a href="#refs">Referanslar</a></b></p>

		<div class="framed_box_space"></div>
	</div>
</div>
</div><div class="clearboth"></div>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Öz:</strong>Bu makalede, Kibyra kazılarından ele geçen Kaesareia Kibyralılarına ait iki, bir yazıt fragmanı ve bir Flavius Krateros’un eşi Flavia Tata için yapılan onurlandırma yazıtları tanıtılacaktır. Yazıtlardan ilki kentin önde gelen kişilerinden asiarkhes ve başrahip Fl. Krateros’un eşi için yaptığı onurlandırma yazıtıdır. İkincisi ise, elimize onurlandırma ifadesinin geçtiği fragman kalmış ve bu yazıta öneriler sunulmuştur. Kaesareia Kibyralılarının kentinin agoranomos’luk yapan bir kişi? için onurlandırma yaptırdığı yazılı olan malzeme ise üçüncüsüdür. Son yazıt ise Kaesareia Kibyralılarının danışma ve halk meclisinin onurlandırmasıdır.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Anahtar sözcükler:</strong> Kibyra, Onurlandırma Yazıtları, Roma Dönemi</p>
<div class="divider" style="border-color:rgba(194,205,216,1);padding-top:5px;margin-bottom:30px;border-bottom-width:1px"></div>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Abstract:</strong> In this study, two inscriptions belonged to Caesareia Cibyratis, a fragment and honorary inscription for Flavia Tata, wife of Flavius Craterus, recovered in Cibyra excavations. The first of the inscriptions is for the wife of Fl. Craterus, asiarch and high priest among the luminaries of city. Second one, a fragment with the expression of honor and suggestions are put forward regarding it. The third inscription is that the city of Caesareia Cibyratis honor a person who served as agoranomia (?) The last one is the honor of the advisory and people’s assembly of the Caesareia Kibyratis.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Keywords:</strong> Cibyra, Honorary Inscriptions, Roman Period</p>
<div class="divider_padding"></div>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a name="refs"></a><div class="tabs_container"><ul class="tabs"><li><a href="#">Referanslar</a></li><li><a href="#">Makale Atıf Düzeni</a></li><li><a href="#">Direkt Link</a></li><li><a href="#">Yazar(lar) Hakkında</a></li></ul><div class="panes"><div class="pane"><p><strong>Alten-Güler – Şimşek 2019</strong> E. Alten Güler-M. Şimşek, “Kibyra Doğu Nekropolis’inden Bir Grup Mezar Yazıtı &#8211; I”. <em>Libri</em> V (2019) 275-297.</p>
<p><strong>Bailly 1935</strong> A. Bailly, <em>Dictionnaire Grec &#8211; Français</em>. Hachette 1935.</p>
<p><strong><em>IKibyra</em></strong> T. Corsten, <em>Die Inschriften von Kibyra, I: Die Inschriften der Stadt und ihrer näheren Umgebung.</em> «Inschriften griechischer Städte aus Kleinasien». 60. Bonn 2002.</p>
<p><strong>Kılıç-Arslan 2018</strong> S. Kılıç-Arslan, “Elite Lycian Families and Their Matrimonial Alliances with Distinguished Houses of Kibyra. Some Notes On An Honorary Inscription From Lydai”. Eds. M. Arslan – F. Baz, <em>Arkeoloji, Tarih ve Epigrafi’nin Arasında: Prof. Dr. A. Vedat Çelgin’in 68. Doğum Günü Onuruna Makaleler</em>. İstanbul (2018) 501-512.</p>
<p><strong>Kileci – Şimşek 2019</strong> Ş. Kileci- M. Şimşek, “Kibyra Doğu Nekropolis’inden Bir Grup Mezar Yazıtı &#8211; I”. <em>Libri</em> V (2019) 261-274</p>
<p><strong>Liddle &amp; Scott 1996</strong> H. G. Liddell – R. Scott, <em>Greek-English Lexicon</em>. New York 1996.</p>
<p><strong>Magie 1950</strong>  D. Magie, <em>Roman Rule in Asia Minor. To the End of the Third Century After Christ.</em> Princeton University Press 1950.</p>
<p><strong>Meier 2019</strong> L. Meier, <em>Kibyra in Hellenisischer Zeit: Neue Staatsverträge und Ehreninschriften</em>. Wien 2019.</p>
<p><strong>Özüdoğru 2018</strong> Ş. Özüdoğru, “Geç Antikçağ’da Kibyra”. <em>Cedrus</em> VI (2018) 13-64.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"></div><div class="pane"><p>E. Alten-Güler, “<em>Kibyra’dan Yeni Onurlandırma Yazıtları”</em><em>.</em> <em>Libri</em> V (2019) 335-340.</p></div><div class="pane"><p>Kalıcı bağlantı adresi: <a href="http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0219" target="_blank" rel="noopener noreferrer">http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0219</a></p></div><div class="pane"><p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Elif ALTEN GÜLER<br />
</strong></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Arş. Gör., Akdeniz Üniversitesi, Edebiyat Fakültesi, Tarih Bölümü, Antalya. elifalten@akdeniz.edu.tr</p></div></div></div>
]]></content:encoded>
					
		
		
			</item>
		<item>
		<title>Perge Kentinden Yeni Onurlandırma Yazıtları</title>
		<link>http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0218</link>
		
		<dc:creator><![CDATA[Aykan A.]]></dc:creator>
		<pubDate>Mon, 30 Dec 2019 08:49:46 +0000</pubDate>
				<category><![CDATA[2019]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Epigrafi-2019]]></category>
		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.libridergi.org/?p=4791</guid>

					<description><![CDATA[New Honorific Inscriptions from Perge Nihal TÜNER ÖNEN  &#124;    Murat ARSLAN Öz: Bu makalede kazıları 2012 yılından itibaren Antalya Müzesi başkanlığında gerçekleştirilen Perge kentinden ele geçmiş dört Hellence yazıt tanıtılmaktadır. Söz konusu yazıtların hepsi Roma İmparatorluk Dönemi’nden onurlandırmaları içerir. İlk epigrafik belge Plancia Magna için bir onurlandırmadır. İkinci yazıt, praenomen ve gens adı bilinmeyen Falconianus ...]]></description>
										<content:encoded><![CDATA[<img loading="lazy" decoding="async" width="734" height="278"alt="" src="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/strikingr/images/4796_lbr.201943-734x278.jpg" />
<h3 style="text-align: left;"><strong>New Honorific Inscriptions from Perge</strong></h3>
<p><strong><sub><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-3003" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/02/ORCID_mini.png" alt="" width="14" height="14" /></sub> <a href="https://orcid.org/0000-0002-1098-028X">Nihal TÜNER ÖNEN </a> |   <sub><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-3003" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/02/ORCID_mini.png" alt="" width="14" height="14" /></sub> <a href="https://orcid.org/0000-0003-1132-7423">Murat ARSLAN</a></strong></p>
<div class="two_third"><div class="divider_line"></div>
<p><strong><em>LIBRI </em>V (2019) 323-234<br />
</strong><strong>Geliş Tarihi</strong>: 01.12.2019 | <strong>Kabul Tarihi</strong>: 19.12.2019<br />
<strong>Elektronik Yayın Tarihi</strong>: 30.12.2019</p>
<div class="divider_line"></div></div>
<div class="one_third last"><div id="framed_box_fe6a791e1aa8ad5410fadd996891eec7" class="framed_box">
	<div class="framed_box_content">
		
<p><a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/12/lbr.201943.pdf" rel="noopener"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-45" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/pdf.jpg" alt="pdf" width="18" height="18" /> <strong>PDF İndir</strong></a></p>
<p><a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/12/lbr.201943.pdf" rel="noopener"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-46" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/references.jpg" alt="references" width="18" height="18" /> <strong>PDF Görüntüle</strong></a></p>
<p data-wp-editing="1"><a href="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/info.jpg"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-44" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/info.jpg" alt="info" width="18" height="18" /></a> <b><a href="#refs">Referanslar</a></b></p>

		<div class="framed_box_space"></div>
	</div>
</div>
</div><div class="clearboth"></div>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Öz: </strong>Bu makalede kazıları 2012 yılından itibaren Antalya Müzesi başkanlığında gerçekleştirilen Perge kentinden ele geçmiş dört Hellence yazıt tanıtılmaktadır. Söz konusu yazıtların hepsi Roma İmparatorluk Dönemi’nden onurlandırmaları içerir. İlk epigrafik belge Plancia Magna için bir onurlandırmadır. İkinci yazıt, praenomen ve gens adı bilinmeyen Falconianus cognomenli birine ait onurlandırmayı içerir. Oldukça zengin bir içeriğe sahip olan bu yazıt, Perge kenti için yeni bilgiler içermesi açısından önemlidir. Söz konusu yazıt sayesinde kentte Fortuna Augusta kültüne ilişkin bir rahipliğin bulunduğu ve üç yılda bir Nemeseia Severeia agon’larının kutlandığı öğrenilir. Üçüncü yazıt, kentten daha öncesinde iki kez belgelenmiş olan Gnaius Pedanius Valerianus’a ilişkin bir onurlandırmadır. Bu yazıttan Valerianus’un kentte gladyatör dövüşleri yaptırdığı öğrenilir. Dördüncü yazıt baba adı bilinmeyen Antiokhos isimli bir Perge vatandaşına aittir. Bu yazıttan da kentte Hestia ve Nymphai’ın ortak bir külte sahip olduğu ve bir rahiplikle temsil edildiği belgelenmiştir.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Anahtar sözcükler:</strong> Perge, Onurlandırma, Tykhe Sebaste, Nemeseia Severeia, Gladyatör Dövüşleri</p>
<div class="divider" style="border-color:rgba(194,205,216,1);padding-top:5px;margin-bottom:30px;border-bottom-width:1px"></div>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Abstract:</strong> This article introduces four Greek inscriptions found during the Perge excavations carried out under the Antalya Museum since 2012. All the inscriptions are honorific and dated to the Roman Imperial Period. The first one is about Plancia Magna. The second one bears cognomen Falconianus, but the praenomen and gens are unknown. This inscription is significant because it includes new information about Perge. With this inscription we learn that the city had a priest for the cult of Fortuna Augusta and celebrated a triennial agon called Nemeseia Severia. The third inscription honors Gnaius Pedanius Valerianus whom we have already known from two inscriptions that before found in the city. This inscription shows that Valerianus organized gladiator fights in Perge. The last inscription belongs to a citizen of Perge named Antiokhos whose father’s name is unknown. This inscription shows that Hestia and Nymphai have a common cult represented with a priesthood in the city.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Keywords:</strong> Perge, Honorary, Tyche Sebaste, Nemeseia Severia, Gladiator Fights</p>
<div class="divider_padding"></div>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a name="refs"></a><div class="tabs_container"><ul class="tabs"><li><a href="#">Referanslar</a></li><li><a href="#">Makale Atıf Düzeni</a></li><li><a href="#">Direkt Link</a></li><li><a href="#">Yazar(lar) Hakkında</a></li></ul><div class="panes"><div class="pane"><p style="text-align: justify;"><em><strong>AA </strong></em><em>Archäologischer Anzeiger</em>. Berlin.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Abbasoğlu 2001 </strong>H. Abbasoğlu, “The Founding of Perge and its Development in the Helle­nistic and Roman Periods”. <em>Urbanism in Western Asia Minor: New Studies on Aphrodisias, Ephesos, Hierapolis, Perge and Xanthos</em>, <em>JRA Supp</em>. 45 (2001) 172-188.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Adak 2016 </strong>M. Adak, “Nemesis in der bithynischen Metropole Nikaia und ein Prokon­sul der Provinz Asia”. <em>Vir Doctus Anatolicus. Studies In Memory of Sencer Şahin / Sencer Şahin Anısına Yazılar</em>. Eds. B. Takmer – E. N. Akdoğu Arca – N. Gökalp Özdil. <em>PHILIA Suppl</em>. 1 (2016 ) 1-32.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Akın-Sargın 2018 </strong>Y. Akın Sargın, “Yazıtlar Işığında Roma İmparatorluk Dönemi Lykia, Pamphylia ve Pisidia’da <em>curator rei publicae</em> Olgusu”. Eds. O. Tekin – T. Kahya – A. Özdizbay – Nihal Öner-Tünen – M. Wilson. <em>Uluslararası Genç Bilimciler Buluşması II: Anadolu Akdenizi Sempozyumu 04-07 Kasım 2015, Antalya: Sempozyum Bildirileri. </em>İstanbul (2018) 51–64.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Armin <em>et al. </em>2018<i> </i></strong>E. Armin – P. Eich – W. Eck (eds.), <em>Die Inschriften von Sagalassos: Teil 1</em>. <em>IK</em> 70. Bonn 2018.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Arya 2002 </strong>D. A. Arya, <em>The Goddess Fortuna in Imperial Rome: Cult, Art, Text</em>. Ph.D. Thesis, University of Texas at Austin, Texas 2002.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Badian 1997 </strong>E. Badian, “Notes on a Recent List of Praefecti fabrum under the Repub­lic”. <em>Chiron </em>27 (1997) 1–19.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Ballentine 1904 </strong>F. G. Ballentine, “Some Phases of the Cult of the Nymphs”. <em>Harvard Stu­dies in Classical Philology</em> 15 (1904) 77-119</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Bauer </strong>E. Bauer, <em>Gerusien in den Poleis Kleinasiens in hellenistischer Zeit und der römischen Kaiserzeit. Die Beispiele Ephesos, Pamphylien und Pisidien, Aph­rodisias und Iasos.</em> München 2012.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Boatwright 1991 </strong>E. M. Boatwright, “Plancia Magna of Perge: Woman’s Roles and Status in Roman Asia Minor”. Ed. S. Pomeroy, <em>Women’s History and Ancient His­tory</em>. Chapel Hill-London (1991) 249-272</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Boatwright 1993 </strong>E. M. Boatwright, “The City Gate of Plancia Magna in Perge”. Ed. E. D’Ambra, <em>Roman Art in Context. An Anthology</em>. New Jersey, Prentice Hall (1993) 189-207.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Bruun 2014 </strong>C. Bruun, “Roman Onomastics”. Eds. C. Bruun – J. Edmondson. <em>The Oxford Handbook of Roman Epigraphy</em>. New York (2014) 66-77.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Delemen 2009 </strong>İ. Delemen, “Two new Portrait Heads with Priestly Crown from Perge”. <em>Adalya</em> XII (2009) 173-184.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Dethloff 2003 </strong>C. Dethloff, <em>Corpus of Inscriptions of the Goddess Hestia</em>. Yayınlanmamış Doktora Tezi, Johns Hopkins Üniversitesi. Baltimore 2003.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Dobson 1966 </strong>B. Dobson, “The Praefectus Fabrum in the Early Principate. Britain and Rome”. Eds. M. G. Jarrett &#8211; B. Dobson, <em>Essays presented to Eric Birley on his sixtieth birthday</em>. Kendal (1966) 61-84.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Fears 1981 </strong>J. R. Fears, &#8220;The Cult of Virtues and Roman Imperial Ideology&#8221;. <em>ANRW</em> II/17.2 (1981) 827-948.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Fraser – Matthews </strong>P. M. Fraser – E. Matthews, <em>A Lexicon of Greek Personal Names.</em> Oxford I 1987; II 1994; IIIA 1997; IIIB 2000.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Frisch 1974 </strong>P. Frisch, “Nemeseia und Barbilleia in Smyrna”. <em>ZPE </em>15 (1974) 162.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Halfman 1986</strong> H. Halfmann, <em>Itinera Principum, Geschichte und Typologie der Kaiserreisen im Römischen Reich</em>. Stuttgart 1986.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Holtheide 1983 </strong>B. Hpoltheide, <em>Römische Bürgerrechtspolitik und Römische Neubürger in der Provinz Asia</em>. Freiburg 1983.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Hornum 1993</strong> M. B. Hornum, <em>Nemesis, the Roman State, and the Games</em>. <em>Religions in the Graeco-Roman World</em> 117. Leiden 1993.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><em>IG</em> </strong><em>Inscriptiones Graecae, I-XIV</em>. Berlin 1873-1939.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Kajava 2004 </strong>M. Kajava, “Hestia. Hearth, Goddess, and Cult”. <em>Harvard Studies in Classi­cal Philology</em> 102 (2004) 1-20.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Labarre <em>et al.</em> 2012</strong> G. Labarre – M. Özsait – N. Özsait – I. Güceren, “La collection du Musée d&#8217;Uluborlu: nouvelles inscriptions d&#8217;Apollonia Mordiaon”. <em>Anatolia An­tiqua</em> 20 (2012) 121-146.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Larson 2001 </strong>J. Larson, <em>Greek Nymphs: Myth, Cult, Lore</em>. Oxford 2001.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Magie 1950 </strong>D. Magie, <em>Roman Rule in Asia Minor</em>. Princeton1950</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Malkin 1987 </strong>I. Malkin, Religion and Colonization in Ancient Greece. Leiden 1987.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Mansel 1970 </strong>A. M. Mansel, “1969 Perge Kazısına Dair Ön Rapor”. <em>TAD</em> 18/2 (1970) 129-135.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Mansel 1974</strong> A. M. Mansel, “1972 Perge Kazısı Önraporu”. <em>TAD</em> 21/1 (1974) 103-123.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Mansel 1975 </strong>A. M. Mansel, “Bericht über Ausgrabungen und Untersuchungen in Pamphylien in den Jahren 1957-1972”. <em>AA</em> 90 (1975) 49-96.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Maue 1887 </strong>H. C. Maue, <em>Der Praefectus Fabrum: Ein Beitrag Zur Geschichte Des Ro­mischen Beamtentums Und Des Collegialwesens Wahrend Der Kaiserzeit</em>. Halle: Niemeyer 1887.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Mitchell 1993 </strong>S. Mitchell, <em>Anatolia, Land, Men, and Gods in Asia Minor. Volume I: The Celts in Anatolia and the Impact of Roman Rule</em>. Oxford1993.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Nollé 1992/3 </strong>J. Nollé, “Kaiserliche Privilegien für Gladiatorenmunera und Tierhetzen”. <em>JNG</em> 42/3 (1992/3) 49-82.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Nollé 2001 </strong>J. Nollé, <em>Die Inschriften von Side</em>. (Teil 2) <em>IK</em> 44. Bonn 2001.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Özdizbay 2012 </strong>A. Özdizbay, <em>Perge’nin M.S. 1.-2. Yüzyıllardaki Gelişimi</em>, İstanbul 2012.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Pape – Benseler 1911 </strong>W. Pape – G. Benseler, <em>Wörterbuch der griechischen Eigennamen</em>, vols. I-II. Braunschweig 1911.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Pensabene 1994 </strong>P. Pensabene, “Gli spazi del culto imperiale nell&#8217;Africa romana”. <em>Africa romana </em>X (1994) 153-168.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Petzl 1987 </strong>G. Petzl, <em>Die Inschriften von Smyrna</em>. II.1. <em>IK</em> 24.1, Bonn 1987.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Ramsay 1885 </strong>W. M. Ramsay, “Notes and inscriptions from Asia Minor”. <em>MDAI</em>(A) 10 (1885) 334-349.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Robert 1940 </strong>L. Robert, <em>Les Gladiateurs dans l’Orient Grec.</em> Limoges 1940</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Robert-Robert 1974 </strong>J. Robert – L. Robert. “Bulletin épigraphique”. <em>Revue des Études Grecques</em> 87, fascicule 414-418 (1974) 186-340.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Saddington 1985 </strong>D. B. Saddington, “Praefecti Fabrum of the Julio-Claudian Period”. Eds. E. Weber &#8211; G. Dobesch, <em>Römische Geschichte. Altertumskunde und Epigrap­hik. Festschrift Artur Betz zur Vollendung</em><em> seines 80. Lebensjahres. </em>Wien (1985) 529–546.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><em>SEG</em> </strong><em>Supplementum Epigraphicum Graecum.</em></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><i>SIG</i><sup><i>3</i> </sup></strong><em>Sylloge Inscriptionum Graecarum</em>. Ed. W. Dittenberer, Leipzig 1915-1924 (Hildesheim-Zürich-New York 1982<sup>3</sup>).</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Şahin 1995 </strong>S. Şahin, “Studien zu den Inschriften von Perge II: Der Gesandte Apollo­nios und seine Familie”. <em>EA </em>25 (1995)1-25.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Şahin 1996 </strong>S. Şahin, “Perge Kentinin Kurucuları ve Plancia Magna”. <em>Adalya</em> 1 (1996) 45-52.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Şahin 1999 </strong>S. Şahin, <em>Inschriften von Perge.</em> Teil I: nr. 1-279. <em>IK</em> 54. Bonn 1999.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Şahin 2004 </strong>S. Şahin, <em>Inschriften von Perge.</em> Teil II: nr. 280-560. <em>IK</em> 61. Bonn 2004.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><em><strong>TAD </strong>Türk Arkeoloji Dergisi.</em></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Talloen 2015 </strong>P. Talloen, <em>Cult in Pisidia. Religious Practice in Southwestern Asia Minor from Alexander the Great to the Rise of Christianity</em>. Studies in Eastern Mediterranean Archaeology 10. Turnhout 2015.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><em>TAM</em> </strong><em>Tituli Asia Minoris</em>. Vindobonae 1901 – 1989.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Tataki 2009 </strong>A. Tataki, “Nemesis and the Gladiatorial Games at Smyrna”. <em>Mnemosyne</em> 62 (2009) 639–648.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Usman Anabolu 2003 </strong>M. Usman Anabolu, <em>Antik Çağ’da Et ve Balık Pazarları</em>, İstanbul 2003.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Veligianni-Terzi 1977 </strong>C. Veligiani-Terzi, <em>Demiourgos. Zur Entstehung einer Magistratur</em>. (Diss. Heidelberg 1977).</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Weiser 1983 </strong>W. Weiser, <em>Katalog der bithynischen Münzen der Sammlung des Instituts für Altertumskunde der Universität zu Köln: Nikaia</em>. Opladen 1983.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Welch 1995 </strong>K. Welch, “The Office of Praefectus Fabrum in the Late Republic”. <em>Chiron </em>25 (1995) 131–145.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"></div><div class="pane"><p>N. Tüner-Önen – M. Arslan, “Perge Kentinden Yeni Onurlandırma Yazıtları”. Libri V (2019) 323-334.</p></div><div class="pane"><p>Kalıcı bağlantı adresi: <a href="http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0218" target="_blank" rel="noopener noreferrer">http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0218</a></p></div><div class="pane"><p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Nihal TÜNER ÖNEN<br />
</strong></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Doç. Dr., Akdeniz Üniversitesi, Edebiyat Fakültesi, Eskiçağ Dilleri ve Kültürleri Bölümü, Antalya. nihaltuner@akdeniz.edu.tr | <a href="https://orcid.org/0000-0002-1098-028X">0000-0002-1098-028X</a></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Murat ARSLAN<br />
</strong></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Prof. Dr., Akdeniz Üniversitesi, Edebiyat Fakültesi, Tarih Bölümü, Antalya. marslan@akdeniz.edu.tr | <a href="https://orcid.org/0000-0003-1132-7423">0000-0003-1132-7423</a></p></div></div></div>
]]></content:encoded>
					
		
		
			</item>
		<item>
		<title>Stobaios, Anthologium, fragmenta 195-196; 197-198; 123-124; 115-116</title>
		<link>http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0217</link>
		
		<dc:creator><![CDATA[Şenkal Kileci]]></dc:creator>
		<pubDate>Wed, 25 Dec 2019 08:54:47 +0000</pubDate>
				<category><![CDATA[2019]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Çeviriler-2019]]></category>
		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.libridergi.org/?p=4759</guid>

					<description><![CDATA[Stobaios, Anthologium fragmenta 195-196; 197-198; 123-124; 115-116. Çev. B. Kara-bulut, Libri V (2019) 315-322. Stobaios, Anthologium Fragmenta 195-196; 197-198; 123-124; 115-116   Bilindiği üzere Pythagoras’ın kurduğu cemiyet yalnızca erkek düşünürlerle kalmamış kadın düşü­nürleri de öğretilerine dâhil etmiştir. Iamblikhos Pythagoras’ın hayatını anlattığı eserinde ‘en ün­lü Pythagorasçı kadınlar’ başlığı altında 17 kadın ismi listeler[1]. Diogenes Laertios ise ...]]></description>
										<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div class="one_fourth"><a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/12/lbr.201942.jpg"><img decoding="async" width="175"  alt="" src="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/strikingr/images/4765_lbr.201942-175.jpg" /></a></div>
<div class="three_fourth last"><h2 style="text-align: justify;">Stobaios, Anthologium, fragmenta 195-196; 197-198; 123-124; 115-116</h2>
<h3>Çeviren: Büşra KARABULUT</h3>
<div class="divider_line"></div></div><div class="clearboth"></div>
<p style="text-align: left;"><div class="two_third"><div class="divider_line"></div>
<strong><em>LIBRI</em> IV (2019) 315-322</strong><br />
<strong>Geliş Tarihi:</strong> 22.09.2019  | <strong>Kabul Tarihi:</strong> 14.11.2019<br />
<strong>Elektronik Yayın Tarihi:</strong> 25.12.2019<br />
Telif Hakkı © Libri Kitap Tanıtımı, Eleştiri ve Çeviri Dergisi, 2018</p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><div class="divider_line"></div></div>
<p style="text-align: left;"><div class="one_third last"><div id="framed_box_0dbbf37b96ae5b97c6a3ac1dd7c1be43" class="framed_box">
	<div class="framed_box_content">
		
<p style="text-align: left;"><a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/12/lbr.201942.pdf"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-45" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/pdf.jpg" alt="pdf" width="18" height="18" /> <strong>PDF İndir</strong></a></p>
<p><a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/12/lbr.201942.pdf"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-46" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/references.jpg" alt="references" width="18" height="18" /><strong> </strong> <strong>PDF Görüntüle </strong></a></p>
<p style="text-align: left;"><a href="#refs"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-44" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/info.jpg" alt="info" width="18" height="18" /></a>  <b><a href="#refs">Atıf Düzeni</a><br />
</b></p>
<p style="text-align: left;">
		<div class="framed_box_space"></div>
	</div>
</div>
</div><div class="clearboth"></div>
<p><strong>Stobaios, Anthologium fragmenta 195-196; 197-198; 123-124; 115-116. Çev. B. Kara-bulut, Libri V (2019) 315-322.<br />
</strong></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><div class="divider_padding"></div>
<h2 style="text-align: center;"><strong>Stobaios, Anthologium</strong></h2>
<h2 style="text-align: center;"><strong>Fragmenta 195-196; 197-198; 123-124; 115-116</strong></h2>
<p><strong> </strong></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Bilindiği üzere Pythagoras’ın kurduğu cemiyet yalnızca erkek düşünürlerle kalmamış kadın düşü­nürleri de öğretilerine dâhil etmiştir. Iamblikhos Pythagoras’ın hayatını anlattığı eserinde ‘en ün­lü Pythagorasçı kadınlar’ başlığı altında 17 kadın ismi listeler<a href="#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1"><sup>[1]</sup></a>. Diogenes Laertios ise Pythago­ras’ın anlattığı bir hikâyeden etkilenen bir grup adamın eşlerini Pythagoras’ın doktrinlerini öğ­renmeleri için ona yolladıklarını, böylece bu kadınların da ‘Pythagorasçı kadınlar’ olarak anıldıkla­rını aktarmaktadır<a href="#_ftn2" name="_ftnref2"><sup>[2]</sup></a>. Pythagoras’ın felsefesinin gerektirdiği görevler kadınlar ve erkekler için eşit derecedeydi. Ancak kadın düşünürler cinsiyetlerine uygun olduğu düşünülen etik değerler üzeri­ne yoğunlaşmışlardır. Kadınların yaşayış biçimlerini, giyim kuşamlarını, dini yükümlülüklerini ve tüm hayatlarını bir düzen içerisinde sürdürmeleri gerektiğine dair Pythagorasçı doktrinler günlük hayatta oldukça yaygınlaşmıştır. Nitekim Pythagorasçı felsefede <em>oikonomikos</em> başlığı altında anı­lan bu etik değerler oldukça önemli bir yere sahipti<a href="#_ftn3" name="_ftnref3"><sup>[3]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Yeni-Pythagorasçı kadınlar eserlerini Hellenistik Dönem’de kaleme almışlardır<a href="#_ftn4" name="_ftnref4"><sup>[4]</sup></a>. Bu kadınlar hak­kında bilgileri ve onlardan arda kalan mektuplar ya da fragmanları Yeni-Pythagorasçı düşünür Iamb­likhos, Yeni-Platoncu Porphyrios, Diogenes Laertios, Suida ve Stobaios gibi daha sonraki ya­zarların eserlerinde yer vermesi sonucu elde etmekteyiz. Yakın geçmişte ise H. Thesleff bu kadın­ların isimleri­ni, doğum yerlerini ve yaşadığı dönemleri derlemiştir<a href="#_ftn5" name="_ftnref5"><sup>[5]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Bu çalışmada ise MS V. yüzyılda yaşamış Stobaios’un <em>Anthologium </em>eserinde <em>Oikonomikos</em> başlığı altında derlediği kadın düşünürlerin mektuplarının bazılarına yer verilecektir.<a href="#_ftn6" name="_ftnref6"><sup>[6]</sup></a> Theano,<a href="#_ftn7" name="_ftnref7"><sup>[7]</sup></a> Myia<a href="#_ftn8" name="_ftnref8"><sup>[8]</sup></a> ve Me­lissa’nın ele aldığı mektuplar Pythagorasçı etik öğretiler ışığında ev idaresi konusunda öğütler sun­maktadır. Theano çocuk yetiştirilmesi ve ev yönetimi konusunda bir kadının kölelere karşı nasıl dav­ranması gerektiğine değinmektedir. Myia bebek bakımında nelere dikkat edilmesi ge­rektiği dair öğüt­ler sunmaktadır. Melissa’nın mektubu ise kadınların kozmetik ürünlerini ne de­rece kullanabileceğini anlatmaktadır.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1"><sup>[1]</sup></a>     Iambl. vit. Pyth. 36,267.66.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref2" name="_ftn2"><sup>[2]</sup></a>     Diog. Laert. vit. phil. 8.41.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref3" name="_ftn3"><sup>[3]</sup></a>    Pythagorasçı etik anlayışının oikonomikos üzerine düşünceleri için bkz. Takmer 2016, 330-342.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref4" name="_ftn4"><sup>[4]</sup></a>    Metinlerin tarihlendirilmesi üzerine görüşler MÖ 4. yüzyıldan MS 2. yüzyıla kadar değişiklik göstermektedir. Bu tarihlendirmeler üzerine bkz. Zeller 1919; 92-115; Thesleff 1961, 30-41; buna karşılık bk. Burkert 1962. Ayrıca bk. Thesleff 1971, 72; Burkert 1972a; Burkert 1972b, 95; Fraser 1972, 493; Städele 1980, 352vd.; Waithe 1987; Kahn 2001, 74; ayrıca bk. Pomeroy 2013, 42vd.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref5" name="_ftn5"><sup>[5]</sup></a>     Thesleff 1961, 113-115.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref6" name="_ftn6"><sup>[6]</sup></a>     Stob. Anth. 195-196; 197-198; 123-124; 115-116. Bu çalışma Stobaios’un ilgili eserinde derlediği daha önce yayınlanmış çeviri metinlerinin devamı niteliği taşımaktadır, bk. Karabulut 2017.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref7" name="_ftn7"><sup>[7]</sup></a>    Pythagorasçı kadınlar arasında Theano isminde farklı dönemlerde yaşamış iki farklı kadın yer almaktadır. Antik kaynaklarda Pythagoras’ın eşi olarak geçen Theano (bkz. Diog. Laert. vit. phil. 8,42; Porp. vit. Pyth. 4; Suid. Theta 84. ayrıca Pi 3120.10) MÖ 6/5. yüzyılda yaşamıştır. Yeni-Pythagorasçı kabul edilen Theano’ya ise aşağıdaki ilgili mektuplar atfedilmiştir, bk. Thesleff 1961, 195- 98.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref8" name="_ftn8"><sup>[8]</sup></a>    Iambl. vit. Pyth. 36,267.66vd.; Myia antik kaynaklarda Pythagoras’ın kızı olarak anılmaktadır, bk. Porp. vit. Pyth. 4; Suid. Mu 1363.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
					
		
		
			</item>
		<item>
		<title>Nikaia’dan Yeni Yazıtlar XI</title>
		<link>http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0216</link>
		
		<dc:creator><![CDATA[Aykan A.]]></dc:creator>
		<pubDate>Thu, 12 Dec 2019 14:02:46 +0000</pubDate>
				<category><![CDATA[2019]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Epigrafi-2019]]></category>
		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.libridergi.org/?p=4733</guid>

					<description><![CDATA[New Inscriptions from Nikaia XI Hüseyin Sami ÖZTÜRK  Öz: Makalede Nikaia antik kentinin teritoryumunda bulunan 9 yeni yazıt tanıtılmaktadır: 1) Menelaos oğlu Apollonios’un mezarı 2) Posideos kızı Apphia’nın Mezarı 3) Arkhelaos oğlu Arkhelaos’un Mezarı 4) Dionysios oğlu Eros’un Mezarı 5) Menestheos Oğlu Menogenes’in Mezarı 6) Nikandros oğlu Nikandros ile Eşi Iulia’nın Mezarı 7) Philinos oğlu ...]]></description>
										<content:encoded><![CDATA[<img loading="lazy" decoding="async" width="734" height="278"alt="" src="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/strikingr/images/4737_lbr.201941-734x278.jpg" />
<h3 style="text-align: left;"><strong>New Inscriptions from Nikaia XI</strong></h3>
<p><strong><sub><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-3003" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/02/ORCID_mini.png" alt="" width="14" height="14" /></sub> <a href="https://orcid.org/0000-0002-7736-4019">Hüseyin Sami ÖZTÜRK </a></strong></p>
<div class="two_third"><div class="divider_line"></div>
<p><strong><em>LIBRI </em>V (2019) 307-314<br />
</strong><strong>Geliş Tarihi</strong>: 24.10.2019 | <strong>Kabul Tarihi</strong>: 29.11.2019<br />
<strong>Elektronik Yayın Tarihi</strong>: 12.12.2019</p>
<div class="divider_line"></div></div>
<div class="one_third last"><div id="framed_box_2198f4e3c1e9714e68cf7bbbcfbf5d8b" class="framed_box">
	<div class="framed_box_content">
		
<p><a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/12/lbr.201941.pdf" rel="noopener"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-45" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/pdf.jpg" alt="pdf" width="18" height="18" /> <strong>PDF İndir</strong></a></p>
<p><a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/12/lbr.201941.pdf" rel="noopener"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-46" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/references.jpg" alt="references" width="18" height="18" /> <strong>PDF Görüntüle</strong></a></p>
<p data-wp-editing="1"><a href="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/info.jpg"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-44" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/info.jpg" alt="info" width="18" height="18" /></a> <b><a href="#refs">Referanslar</a></b></p>

		<div class="framed_box_space"></div>
	</div>
</div>
</div><div class="clearboth"></div>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Öz: </strong>Makalede Nikaia antik kentinin teritoryumunda bulunan 9 yeni yazıt tanıtılmaktadır: 1) Menelaos oğlu Apollonios’un mezarı 2) Posideos kızı Apphia’nın Mezarı 3) Arkhelaos oğlu Arkhelaos’un Mezarı 4) Dionysios oğlu Eros’un Mezarı 5) Menestheos Oğlu Menogenes’in Mezarı 6) Nikandros oğlu Nikandros ile Eşi Iulia’nın Mezarı 7) Philinos oğlu Philinos’un Mezarı 8) Adı Bilinmeyen Kişi/Kişilerin Mezarı 9) Adı Bilinmeyen Kişi/Kişilerin Mezarı. Yazıtlar Roma İmparatorluk Çağı’na tarihlenmektedir.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Anahtar sözcükler:</strong> Bithynia, Nikaia, Yazıt, Anthroponymos</p>
<div class="divider" style="border-color:rgba(194,205,216,1);padding-top:5px;margin-bottom:30px;border-bottom-width:1px"></div>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Abstract:</strong> This paper introduces a compilation of 9 unpublished inscriptions found in the territory of the Nicaea. 1) The grave of Apollonios, son of Menelaos 2) The grave of Apphia, daughter of Posideos 3) The grave of Archelaus, son of Archelaus 4) The grave of Eros, son of Dionysios 5) The grave of Menogenes, son of Menestheos 6) The grave of Nicandrus, son of Nicandrus, and Iulia of his wife 7) The grave of Philinos, son of Philinos 8) The grave of unknown person or persons 9) The grave of unknown person or persons. The inscriptions are dated to Roman Imperial Period.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Keywords:</strong> Bithynia, Nicaea, Inscription, Anthroponym</p>
<div class="divider_padding"></div>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a name="refs"></a><div class="tabs_container"><ul class="tabs"><li><a href="#">Referanslar</a></li><li><a href="#">Makale Atıf Düzeni</a></li><li><a href="#">Direkt Link</a></li><li><a href="#">Yazar(lar) Hakkında</a></li></ul><div class="panes"><div class="pane"><p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Adak – Akyürek-Şahin 2005</strong> M. Adak – N. E. Akyürek-Şahin, “Katalog der Inschriften im Museum von Adapazarı”, <em>Gephyra</em> 2 (2005) 133-172.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><em><strong>ArkSan</strong> Arkeoloji ve Sanat Dergisi</em>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><em><strong>Cedrus</strong> Cedrus: Akdeniz Uygarlıkları Araştırma Dergisi</em>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Çokbankir 2010</strong> N. Çokbankir, “Modrena ve Nikaia Teritoryumundan Yeni Yazıtlar”. <em>Olba</em> 18 (2010) 323-345.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Çokbankir-Şengül 2016</strong> N. Çokbankir-Şengül, “Bithynia’dan Yeni Mezar Yazıtları”, in: E. N. Akdoğu-Arca – N. Gökalp-Özdil – B. Takmer (Eds.), <em>Vir doctus Anatolicus: Studies in memory of Sencer Şahin</em>. İstanbul (2016) 259-262.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Dönmez-Öztürk – Öztürk 2015</strong> F. Dönmez-Öztürk – H. S. Öztürk, “Neue Inschriften aus Göynük und Mudurnu II”. <em>Philia</em> I (2015) 123-128.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Dönmez-Öztürk 2013</strong> F. Dönmez-Öztürk, “Nikaia’dan Yeni Adak Yazıtları”. <em>Cedrus</em> I (2013) 285-292.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><em><strong>Gephyra</strong> Gephyra: Zeitschrift für Geschichte und Kultur der Antike auf dem Gebiet der heutigen Türkei – Günümüz Türkiyesi’nin Antik Devir’deki Tarihi ve Kültürü için Dergi</em>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Gignac 1976</strong> F. Gignac, <em>A Grammar of the Greek Papyri of the Roman and Byzantine Periods</em>. Vol. I. <em>Phonology</em>. Milano 1976.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><em>IGSK</em> </strong><em>Inschriften griechischer Städte aus Kleinasien</em>. Bonn 1972→.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><em><strong>INikaia</strong> </em>S. Şahin (Hrsg.),<em> Katalog der antiken Inschriften des Museums von Iznik (Nikaia)</em>, <em>I-II 1/2</em>, Bonn 1979–1982 <em>(IGSK </em>9-10 1/2).</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><em>ISmyrna </em></strong>Petzl, G. (Hrsg.).<em> Die Inschriften von Smyrna, </em>Teil I:<em> Grabschriften, postume Ehrungen, Grabepigramme</em>, Bonn 1982 (<em>IGSK</em> 23).</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Kubinska 1997</strong> J. Kubinska, “Les ostothèques dans les inscriptions grecques de l’Asie Mineure”. C. Brixhe (Ed.), <em>Poikila Epigraphika</em>. Paris (1997) 7-58.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Laminger-Pascher 1973</strong> G. Laminger-Pascher, <em>Index Grammaticus zu den Griechischen Inschriften </em><em>Kilikiens und Isauriens I (mit 3 Textabbildungen)</em>. Wien 1973.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><em>LGPN</em> II</strong> M. J. Osborne – S. G. Byrne (Eds.), <em>A Lexicon of Greek Personal Names</em>, Volume IIA: <em>Attica</em>. Oxford 1994.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><em>LGPN</em> IIIA</strong> P. M. Fraser – E. Matthews (Eds.), <em>A Lexicon of Greek Personal Names</em>, Volume IIIA: <em>The Peloponnese</em>, <em>Western Greece, Sicily and Magna Graecia</em>. Oxford 1997.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><em>LGPN</em> IV</strong> P. M. Fraser – E. Matthews (Eds.), <em>Lexicon of Greek Personal Names</em>, Volume IV: <em>Macedonia, Thrace, Northern Regions of The Black Sea Pontos to Ionia</em>. Oxford 2005.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><em>LGPN</em> VA</strong> Th. Corsten (Eds.), <em>A Lexicon of Greek Personal Names, Volume </em>VA<em>: Coastal Asia Minor: Pontos to Ionia</em>. Oxford 2010.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><em>LGPN</em> VB</strong> J. -S. Balzat – R. W. V. Catling – É. Chiricat – F. Marchand (Eds.), Associates Editor Th. Corsten,<em> A Lexicon of Greek Personal Names, </em>Volume VB:<em> Coastal Asia Minor: Caria to Cilicia</em>. Oxford 2013.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong><em>LGPN</em> VC</strong> J.-S. Balzat – R. W. V. Catling – É. Chiricat – Th. Corsten (Eds.), <em>A Lexicon of Greek Personal Names</em>, Volume VC: <em>Inland Asia Minor</em>. Oxford 2018.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><em><strong>MJH</strong> Akdeniz İnsani Bilimler Dergisi </em>–<em> Mediterranean Journal of Humanities</em>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><em>Olba</em> <em>Olba</em>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Öztürk – Demirhan 2016</strong> H. S. Öztürk – E. Demirhan, “Nikaia’dan Yeni Yazıtlar VI”. <em>Phaselis</em> II (2016) 167-177.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Öztürk – Dönmez-Öztürk 2015</strong> H. S. Öztürk – Dönmez-Öztürk, “Göynük ve Mudurnu’dan Yeni Yazıtlar III”. <em>Cedrus</em> III (2015) 243-256.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Öztürk – Pilevneli 2012</strong> H. S. Öztürk – C. Pilevneli, “Nikaia: Yeni Yazıtlar III”. <em>MJH</em> II/3 (2012) 187-201.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Öztürk 2011</strong> H. S. Öztürk, “Nikaia’dan (Bithynia) Yeni Yazıtlar I”. <em>ArkSan</em> 137 (2011) 147-154.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Öztürk 2015</strong> H. S. Öztürk, “Nikaia’dan Yeni Yazıtlar V”. <em>Cedrus </em>III (2015) 257-267.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><em><strong>Phaselis</strong> Phaselis: Disiplinlerarası Akdeniz Araştırmaları Dergisi</em>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><em><strong>Philia</strong> Philia: International Journal of Ancient Mediterranean Studies.</em></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Staab 2016</strong> G. Staab, “Zwei in der Kölner Abklatschsammlung gefundene Grabepigramme aus Nikaia”, in: E. N. Akdoğu-Arca – N. Gökalp-Özdil – B. Takmer (Eds.), <em>Vir doctus Anatolicus: Studies in Memory of Sencer Şahin</em>, İstanbul (2016) 785-795.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Yeni 2014</strong> S. Yeni, “The Family of Lillis from Nikaia”. <em>Gephyra </em>11 (2014) 115-119.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Zgusta 1964</strong> L. Zgusta, <em>Kleinasiatische Personennamen</em>. Prag 1964.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"></div><div class="pane"><p>H. S. Öztürk, “<em>Nikaia’dan Yeni Yazıtlar XI”</em><em>.</em> <em>Libri</em> V (2019) 307-314.</p></div><div class="pane"><p>Kalıcı bağlantı adresi: <a href="http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0216" target="_blank" rel="noopener noreferrer">http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0216</a></p></div><div class="pane"><p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Hüseyin Sami ÖZTÜRK<br />
</strong></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Doç. Dr., Marmara Üniversitesi, Fen-Edebiyat Fakültesi, Tarih Bölümü, Eskiçağ Tarihi Anabilim Dalı, İstanbul. hsoztrk@yahoo.com | <a href="https://orcid.org/0000-0002-4366-1277">0000-0002-4366-1277 </a></p></div></div></div>
]]></content:encoded>
					
		
		
			</item>
		<item>
		<title>Ksanthos’tan Yeni Bir Mezar Yazıtı</title>
		<link>http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0215</link>
		
		<dc:creator><![CDATA[Şenkal Kileci]]></dc:creator>
		<pubDate>Fri, 29 Nov 2019 10:57:23 +0000</pubDate>
				<category><![CDATA[2019]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Epigrafi-2019]]></category>
		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.libridergi.org/?p=4629</guid>

					<description><![CDATA[A New Epitaph from Xanthus Emine BİLGİÇ KAVAK Öz: Bu çalışmada 2014 yılı Ksanthos Kazıları kapsamında gerçekleştirilen epigrafik çalışmalarda kayda geçi­rilen yeni bir Hellence mezar yazıtı tanıtılmaktadır. Söz konusu yazıt, lahdin kapağında ve lahdin bir kısmı tahrip edilmiş tabula ansata’sı üzerinde yer almaktadır. Mezar sahibi Euelthon oğlu Aurelius Moles adlı bir kişidir ve mezarı II. ...]]></description>
										<content:encoded><![CDATA[<img loading="lazy" decoding="async" width="734" height="278"alt="" src="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/strikingr/images/4633_lbr.201940-734x278.jpg" />
<h3 style="text-align: left;"><strong>A New Epitaph from Xanthus</strong></h3>
<p><strong><sub><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-3003" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/02/ORCID_mini.png" alt="" width="14" height="14"></sub> <a href="https://orcid.org/0000-0002-7736-4019">Emine BİLGİÇ KAVAK</a></strong></p>
<div class="two_third"><div class="divider_line"></div>
<p><strong><em>LIBRI </em>V (2019) 299-305<br />
</strong><strong>Geliş Tarihi</strong>: 06.11.2019 | <strong>Kabul Tarihi</strong>: 25.11.2019<br />
<strong>Elektronik Yayın Tarihi</strong>: 29.11.2019</p>
<div class="divider_line"></div></div>
<div class="one_third last"><div id="framed_box_7eb6e3207e84a5d5545c2804286777ea" class="framed_box">
	<div class="framed_box_content">
		
<p><a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/12/lbr.201940.pdf" rel="noopener"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-45" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/pdf.jpg" alt="pdf" width="18" height="18"> <strong>PDF İndir</strong></a></p>
<p><a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/12/lbr.201940.pdf" rel="noopener"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-46" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/references.jpg" alt="references" width="18" height="18"> <strong>PDF Görüntüle</strong></a></p>
<p data-wp-editing="1"><a href="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/info.jpg"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-44" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/info.jpg" alt="info" width="18" height="18"></a> <b><a href="#refs">Referanslar</a></b></p>

		<div class="framed_box_space"></div>
	</div>
</div>
</div><div class="clearboth"></div>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Öz: </strong>Bu çalışmada 2014 yılı Ksanthos Kazıları kapsamında gerçekleştirilen epigrafik çalışmalarda kayda geçi­rilen yeni bir Hellence mezar yazıtı tanıtılmaktadır. Söz konusu yazıt, lahdin kapağında ve lahdin bir kısmı tahrip edilmiş <em>tabula ansata</em>’sı üzerinde yer almaktadır. Mezar sahibi Euelthon oğlu Aurelius Moles adlı bir kişidir ve mezarı II. Enteimos oğlu M. Aurelius Krateros’un başrahipliği sırasında satın almıştır. Moles ve Enteimos isimleri kentte şimdiye kadar kayıt altına alınmamıştır. Yazıt, “Aurelius/Aurelia” <em>gens</em> isimleri ve harf karakterleri dolayısıyla MS III. yüzyıl civarına tarihlendirmek mümkündür.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Anahtar sözcükler:</strong> Ksanthos, Nekropolis, Mezar Yazıtı</p>
<div class="divider" style="border-color:rgba(194,205,216,1);padding-top:5px;margin-bottom:30px;border-bottom-width:1px"></div>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Abstract:</strong> This paper presents a new Greek epitaph which was found during the epigraphical survey conducted within the scope of the Xanthus Excavations 2014. The inscription in question is written on the lid and on the damaged <em>tabula ansata</em> of the sarcophagus. The grave owner is Aurelius Moles, son of Euelthon who purchased the grave during the priesthood of M. Aurelius Krateros, the son of Enteimos II. The names Moles and Enteimos have not been recorded in the city so far. The inscription is dated to the III<sup>rd</sup> century AD based on <em>gens</em> “Aurelius/Aurelia” and character of the letters.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Keywords:</strong> Xanthus, Necropolis, Epitaph</p>
<div class="divider_padding"></div>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a name="refs"></a><div class="tabs_container"><ul class="tabs"><li><a href="#">Referanslar</a></li><li><a href="#">Makale Atıf Düzeni</a></li><li><a href="#">Direkt Link</a></li><li><a href="#">Yazar(lar) Hakkında</a></li></ul><div class="panes"><div class="pane"><p><strong>Avcu 2014</strong> F. Avcu, <em>Lykia Bölgesi Mezar Yazıtlarında Mezar Cezaları ve Ceza Tahsilat Kurumları</em>. Yayımlanmamış Yüksek Lisans Tezi, Akdeniz Üniversitesi. Antalya 2014.</p>
<p><strong>des Courtils–Laroche 2004</strong> J. Des Courtils – D. Laroche, “Xanthos et Le Letoon: Rapport Sur la Campagne de 2003”. <em>Anatolia Antiqua</em> XII (2004) 309-340.</p>
<p><strong><em>IKibyra</em></strong> T. Corsten, <em>Die Inschriften von Kibyra</em>, I: Die Inschriften der Stadt und ihrer näheren Umgebung. «Inschriften griechischer Städte aus Kleinasien», 60. Bonn 2002. Nos. 1-448.</p>
<p><strong>İplikçioğlu 2010</strong> B. İplikçioğlu, “Doğu Likya – Batı Pamfilya Epigrafik-Tarihi Coğrafi Araştırmalar 2009”. <em>ANMED</em> (2010-8) 157-158.</p>
<p><strong>Gerçek 2011</strong> S. Gerçek, <em>Hellenistik Çağ Batı Anadolu Takvimleri</em>. Yayımlanmamış Yüksek Lisans Tezi. İstanbul 2011.</p>
<p><strong>Petersen</strong> – <strong>Luschan 1889</strong> E. Petersen – T. von Luschan, <em>Reisen in Lykien Milyas und Kibyratien</em>. Wien 1889.</p>
<p><strong>Reitzenstein 2011</strong> D. Reitzenstein, <em>Die lykischen Bundespriester. Repräsentation der kaiserzeitlichen Elite Lykiens</em>. Berlin 2011.</p>
<p><strong>Samuel 1972</strong> A. E. Sameul, <em>Greek and Roman Chronology</em>. München 1972.</p>
<p><strong><em>SEG</em></strong><em> Supplementum Epigraphicum Graecum</em>. Volume XXVII. Eds. H. W. Pleket &amp; R. S. Stroud. Netherlands 1977. Volume LIV. Eds. A. Chaniotis, T. Corsten, R. S. Stroud – R. A. Tybout. Leiden 2008.</p>
<p><strong>Stern 2012</strong> S. Stern, <em>Calendars in Antiquity: Empires, States, and Societies</em>. Oxford 2012.</p>
<p><strong><em>TAM</em></strong> <em>Tituli Asiae Minoris, I. Tituli Lyciae linguis Graeca et Latina conscripti.</em> Ed. E. Kalinka, Fasc. 1, nos. 1-395, <em>Pars Lyciae occidentalis cum Xantho oppido</em>. Vienna 1920. <em>V. Tituli Lydiae, linguis Graeca et Latina conscripti</em>. Ed. Peter Herrmann. 2 vols. Vienna 1981 and 1989. Vol. 1, nos. 1-825, <em>Regio septentrionalis, ad orientem vergens</em>.</p>
<p><strong>Trümpy 1997</strong> C. Trümpy, <em>Untersuchungen zu den Altgriecischen Monatsnamen und Monatsfolgen</em>. Heidelberg 2011.</p>
<p><strong>Tüner-Önen 2014</strong> N. Tüner-Önen, “Yeni Yazıtlar Işığında Ksanthos Epigrafi Çalışmaları”. <em>Cedrus </em>II (2014) 307-322.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Zgusta 1964</strong> L. Zgusta, <em>Kleinasiatische Personennamen</em>. Prag 1964.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"></div><div class="pane"><p>E. Bilgiç Kavak, “<em>Ksanthos’tan Yeni Bir Mezar Yazıtı”</em><em>.</em> <em>Libri</em> V (2019) 299-305.</p></div><div class="pane"><p>Kalıcı bağlantı adresi: <a href="http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0215" target="_blank" rel="noopener noreferrer">http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0215</a></p></div><div class="pane"><p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Emine BİLGİÇ KAVAK<br />
</strong></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Post-doc., Koç Üniversitesi Suna İnan Kıraç Akdeniz Medeniyetleri Araştırma Merkezi (Akmed) , Antalya. ekavak@ku.edu.tr | <img loading="lazy" decoding="async" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/02/ORCID_mini.png" alt="" width="14" height="14"> <a href="https://orcid.org/0000-0002-7736-4019">0000-0002-7736-4019</a></p></div></div></div>
]]></content:encoded>
					
		
		
			</item>
		<item>
		<title>Kibyra Doğu Nekropolis’inden Bir Grup Mezar Yazıtı &#8211; II</title>
		<link>http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0214</link>
		
		<dc:creator><![CDATA[Şenkal Kileci]]></dc:creator>
		<pubDate>Fri, 29 Nov 2019 10:22:09 +0000</pubDate>
				<category><![CDATA[2019]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Epigrafi-2019]]></category>
		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.libridergi.org/?p=4616</guid>

					<description><![CDATA[A Group of Epitaphs from the Eastern Necropolis of Cibyra &#8211; II Elif ALTEN GÜLER Mustafa ŞİMŞEK Öz: 2010 yılından itibaren TC Kültür ve Turizm Bakanlığı’nın desteği ile Mehmet Akif Ersoy Üniversitesi ta­rafından Kibyra kazı çalışmaları Burdur ilinin Gölhisar ilçesinde sürdürülmektedir. Bu makalenin içeriğini 2013 yılında Kibyra kentinin Doğu Nekropolis’inde yapılan kazılardan ele geçen bir ...]]></description>
										<content:encoded><![CDATA[<img loading="lazy" decoding="async" width="734" height="278"alt="" src="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/strikingr/images/4635_lbr.201939-734x278.jpg" />
<h3 style="text-align: left;"><strong>A Group of Epitaphs from the Eastern Necropolis of Cibyra &#8211; II</strong></h3>
<p><strong><sub><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-3003" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/02/ORCID_mini.png" alt="" width="14" height="14"></sub> <a href="https://orcid.org/0000-0001-7666-7141">Elif ALTEN GÜLER</a></strong> <strong><sub><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-3003" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/02/ORCID_mini.png" alt="" width="14" height="14"></sub> <a href="https://www.orcid.org/0000-0002-9046-7573">Mustafa ŞİMŞEK</a></strong></p>
<div class="two_third"><div class="divider_line"></div>
<p><strong><em>LIBRI </em>V (2019) 275-297<br />
</strong><strong>Geliş Tarihi</strong>: 08.11.2019 | <strong>Kabul Tarihi</strong>: 22.11.2019<br />
<strong>Elektronik Yayın Tarihi</strong>: 29.11.2019</p>
<div class="divider_line"></div></div>
<div class="one_third last"><div id="framed_box_1e70b5e8b04561ea909df6f0cff56955" class="framed_box">
	<div class="framed_box_content">
		
<p><a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/12/lbr.201939.pdf" rel="noopener"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-45" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/pdf.jpg" alt="pdf" width="18" height="18"> <strong>PDF İndir</strong></a></p>
<p><a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/12/lbr.201939.pdf" rel="noopener"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-46" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/references.jpg" alt="references" width="18" height="18"> <strong>PDF Görüntüle</strong></a></p>
<p data-wp-editing="1"><a href="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/info.jpg"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-44" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/info.jpg" alt="info" width="18" height="18"></a> <b><a href="#refs">Referanslar</a></b></p>

		<div class="framed_box_space"></div>
	</div>
</div>
</div><div class="clearboth"></div>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Öz: </strong>2010 yılından itibaren TC Kültür ve Turizm Bakanlığı’nın desteği ile Mehmet Akif Ersoy Üniversitesi ta­rafından Kibyra kazı çalışmaları Burdur ilinin Gölhisar ilçesinde sürdürülmektedir. Bu makalenin içeriğini 2013 yılında Kibyra kentinin Doğu Nekropolis’inde yapılan kazılardan ele geçen bir grup Hellence mezar yazıtı, yeni fragmanlar ve daha önce yayımlanmış bazı yazıtların yeniden incelenmesi sonucu elde edilen <em>addenda</em> ve <em>corrigenda</em> oluşturmaktadır. MS II. yüzyıla ait olan ilk iki yazıt, Cl. Neiketes ile ailesinin mezar yazıtıdır. MS 143-144 yıllarına tarihlenen üçüncü yazıt, Tiberius Cl. Polyteimos ile eşi Nana’ya ait anıtsal mezara aittir. Dördüncü yazıt ise daha önce T. Corsten tarafından <em>AST</em> 22.1’de tanıtılmış olan Cl. Sagaris adlı kişinin kendisi, eşi ve oğlu için yaptırdığı bir mezar yazıtıdır. Beşinci yazıt, <em>IKibyra</em>’da 155 numaralı yazı­ta ait bir fragman olup Claudia Paulina için yaptırılmış mezar yazıtıdır. T. Corsten tarafından daha önce <em>IKibyra</em> cildinde 226 numaralı olarak yayımlan­mış altıncı yazıt ise MS II-III. yüzyıla ait olup yeni bulunan bir fragman ışığında yeniden incelenmiş ve bunun Aphthonetos oğlu […] Cornutus’un mezar yazıtı olduğu an­laşılmıştır. Makalede son olarak Roma İmparatorluk Dönemi’ne tarihlenen ve Kallikles’in kızı Tatas anısına dikilen bir mezar yazıtı tanıtılmaktadır.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Anahtar sözcükler:</strong> Kibyra, Doğu Nekropolis, Mezar Yazıtı, Roma İmparatorluk Dönemi</p>
<div class="divider" style="border-color:rgba(194,205,216,1);padding-top:5px;margin-bottom:30px;border-bottom-width:1px"></div>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Abstract:</strong> Cibyra excavations conducted by Mehmet Akif Ersoy University on behalf of the Ministry of Cul­ture and Tourism since 2010 have been carried out in Gölhisar, Burdur. This article introduces some Greek grave inscriptions and new fragments found in the city&#8217;s Eastern Necropolis excavations in 2013. It also re-examines some previously published inscriptions making addenda and corrigenda through new readings. First two in­scriptions are on sarcophagus which belong to Neiketes and his family, dated to 2nd century A.D. The third in­scription, dated 143-144 A.D., belongs to Tiberius Cl. Poyteimos, his wife Nana and the other people he de­manded to be buried in the monumental podium. The fourth inscription is a door lintel frag­ment which was previously described by Corsten in AST 22.1. The inscription on the grave that Cl. Sagaris built for himself, his wife and his son has been examined in detail. As to the fifth, that is the left part of the inscription whose right part previously published within number 155 in <em>IKibyra</em> on the grave that Philetos built for granddaughter Clau­dia Paulina. The next inscription was thought that it belonged to 2nd-3rd centu­ry and was previously read by Corsten at <em>IKibyra</em> 226. It is added addendum and corrigendum. The other piece of the inscription 226, seems to have been found during the excavations. It belongs to […] Cornutus, the son of Aphtonetos. Finally, a tomb stele dating to the Roman Imperial Period, erected in memory of Ta­tas, the daughter of Kallikles, is introduced.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Keywords:</strong> Cibyra, Eastern Necropolis, Epitaphs, Roman Imperial Period</p>
<div class="divider_padding"></div>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a name="refs"></a><div class="tabs_container"><ul class="tabs"><li><a href="#">Referanslar</a></li><li><a href="#">Makale Atıf Düzeni</a></li><li><a href="#">Direkt Link</a></li><li><a href="#">Yazar(lar) Hakkında</a></li></ul><div class="panes"><div class="pane"><p><strong>Akyürek-Şahin 2006</strong> N. E. Akyürek-Şahin, <em>Yazıdere (Seyitgazi) Zeus Kutsal Alanı.</em> İstanbul 2006.</p>
<p><strong>Arkwright 1911</strong> W. Arkwright. “Penalties in Lycian Epitaphs of Hellenistic and Roman Ti­mes”. <em>JHS</em> 31 (1911) 269- 275.</p>
<p><em><strong>AST </strong>Araştırma Sonuçları Toplantısı. </em>TC Kültür Bakanlığı Kültür Varlıkları ve Mü­zeler Genel Müdürlüğü 1983-.</p>
<p><strong>Avcu 2014</strong> F. Avcu, <em>Lykia Bölgesi Mezar Yazıtlarında Cezalar ve Ceza Tahsil Kurumları.</em> Yüksek Lisans Tezi. Akdeniz Üniversitesi, Antalya 2014.</p>
<p><strong>Bailly 1935</strong> A. Bailly, <em>Dictionnaire Grec &#8211; Français</em>. Hachette 1935.</p>
<p><strong>Bean 1997 </strong>G. E. Bean. <em>Eski Çağ’da Likya Bölgesi.</em> İstanbul 1997.</p>
<p><strong>Beekes 2010</strong> R. S. P. Beekes – L. van Beek, <em>Etymological Dictionary of Greek (vols. 1 &amp; 2). </em>Leiden 2010.</p>
<p><strong>Berns – Ekinci</strong> <strong>2015</strong> C. Berns- H. A. Ekinci, “Gladiatorial Games in the Greek East: a complex of reliefs from Cibyra”. <em>AS</em> 65 (2015) 143-179.</p>
<p><strong><em>BMC</em></strong> <em>Catalogue of Greek Coins in British Museum. Catalogue of the Greek Coins of Phrygia</em>. B. V. Head. 1906.</p>
<p><strong>Brixhe 1976</strong> C. Brixhe, <em>Essai sur le grec anatolien au débunt de notre ère.</em> Nancy 1976.</p>
<p><strong><em>CIG </em></strong><em>Corpus inscriptionum graecarum</em>. 4 vols. Berlin 1828-1877.</p>
<p><strong>Chaniotis 2010</strong> A. Chaniotis, “Megatheism: the search for the almighty god and the com­petition of cults”. Eds. S. Mitchell – P.van Nuffeln<em>, One God: Pagan Mo­notheism in the Roman Empire</em>. (2010), 112-140.</p>
<p><strong>Corsten 2005</strong> T. Corsten, “Kibyra 2003”. <em>AST</em> 22/1 (2005) 29-32.</p>
<p><strong>Ekinci <em>et al.</em> 2007</strong> H. A. Ekinci &#8211; Ş. Özüdoğru – E. Dökü – G. Tiryaki, “Kibyra Kazı Çalışmaları 2006”. <em>Anmed</em> 5 (2007) 22-28.</p>
<p><strong>Ekinci <em><strong>et</strong> al.</em> 2008</strong> H.A. Ekinci &#8211; Ş. Özüdoğru – E. Dökü – G. Tiryaki, “Kibyra Kazı Çalışmaları 2007”. <em>Anmed</em> 6 (2008) 35-41.</p>
<p><strong>Ekinci <em>et al.</em> 2009 </strong>H. A. Ekinci &#8211; Ş. Özüdoğru – E. Dökü, “Kibyra 2008 Yılı kazıları”. <em>Anmed</em> 7 (2009) 32-39.</p>
<p><strong>Ferrary 2014</strong> J-L. Ferrary, <em>Les mémoriaux de délégations du sanctuaire oraculaire de Claros, d’après la documentation conservée dans le Fonds Louis Robert</em> (Académie des Inscriptions et Belles Lettres). Paris, Académie des Inscrip­tions et Belles-Lettres (49) 2014.</p>
<p><strong>Garlan 2004</strong> Y. Garlan, <em>Les timbres céramiques sinopéens sur amphores et sur tuiles trouvés à Sinope</em>. Présentation et catalogue. Paris, 2004.</p>
<p><strong>Gignac 1975</strong> F. T. Gignac, <em>A Grammar of the Greek Papyri of the Roman and Byzantine Periods. Vol I. </em>Milano 1975.</p>
<p><strong>Habicht 1970</strong> Ch. Habicht, <em>Gottmenschentum und griechische Städte.</em> (Zetemata, Heft 14) München.</p>
<p><strong>Hansen 1982</strong> O. Hansen, “A Note on SEG 26. 1422-23”. <em>ZPE</em> 49 (1982) 190.</p>
<p><strong>Hardie 1912</strong> M. M. Hardie, The Shrine of Men Askaenos at Psidian Antioch”. <em>JHS</em> 32 (1912) 111-150.</p>
<p><strong>Hopp</strong> <strong>1977 </strong>J. Hopp, <em>Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der letzten Attaliden. </em>(Vestigia XXV). München. 1977.</p>
<p><strong><em>IKibyra </em></strong>T. Corsten,<em> Die Inschriften von Kibyra, I: Die Inschriften der Stadt und ihrer näheren Umgebung. «Inschriften griechischer Städte aus Kleinasien». 60. </em>Bonn 2002.</p>
<p><strong><em>IG</em> II<sup>2</sup></strong><em> Inscriptiones Graecae II et III: Inscriptiones Atticae Euclidis anno posterio­res.</em> 2nd edn., Parts I-III, ed. Johannes Kirchner. Berlin 1913-1940. — Part I, 1-2 (1913-1916) = Decrees and Sacred Laws (Nos. 1-1369); Part II, 1-2 (1927-1931) = Records of Magistrates and Catalogues (Nos. 1370-2788); Part III, 1 (1935) = Dedications and Honorary Inscriptions (Nos. 2789-5219); Part III, 2 (1940) = Funerary Inscriptions (Nos. 5220-13247). — Part V, <em>Inscriptiones Atticae aetatis quae est inter Herulorum incursionem et Imp. Mauricii tempora</em>, ed. Ericus Sironen. Berlin 2008. (Nos. 13248-13690) [Texts in part V adapted from an electronic copy kindly provided by Prof. Dr. Klaus Hall of, director of the <em>Inscriptiones Graecae</em> program.</p>
<p><strong><em>IIasos </em></strong>W. Blümel. <em>Die Inschriften von Iasos:2 vols </em>«Inschriften griechischer Städte aus Kleinasien». 28. Bonn 1985.</p>
<p><strong><em>IKlaud </em></strong>F. Becker-Bertau,<em> Die Inschriften von Klaudiu Polis.</em> «Inschriften griechisc­her Städte aus Kleinasien». 31. Bonn 1986.</p>
<p><em><strong>IMT Kyz Kapu Dağ </strong>Inschriften Mysia &amp; Troas [IMT], eds. Matthias Barth and Josef Stauber. Leopold Wenger Institut. Universität München. Version of 25.8.1993 (Ib­ycus). Packard Humanities Institute CD #7, 1996. — Mysia, “Kyzikene, Ka­pu Dağ”. nos. 1401-1856.</em></p>
<p><strong><em>IPrusa </em></strong>T. Corsten,<em> Die Inschriften von Prusa ad Olympum.</em> 2 vols. «Inschriften gri­echischer Städte aus Kleinasien». 39-40. Bonn 1991-1993.</p>
<p><strong><em>JHS</em> </strong><em>Journal of Hellenic Studies.</em></p>
<p><strong>Kileci</strong> <strong>2019 </strong>Ş. Kileci, “Kibyra Doğu Nekropolisi’nden Bir Grup Mezar Yazıtı-1”. <em>Phaselis</em> V (2019) 261-274.</p>
<p><strong>Koch 2001</strong> G. Koch, <em>Roma İmparatorluk Dönemi Lahitleri</em>. Çev. Z. Zühre İlkgelen, Ark­San, İstanbul.</p>
<p><strong>Korkut-Tekoğlu 2003</strong> T. Korkut- R. Tekoğlu, “Grabinschriften aus Pamphylien und Lykien”. <em>ZPE</em> 143 (2003) 105-116.</p>
<p><strong><em>LGPN</em> IV</strong> <em>Lexicon of Greek Personal Names</em>. IV<em> (Macedonia, Thrace, Northern Regi­ons of the Black Sea).</em> Eds: P. M. Fraser and E. Matthews. Oxford 2005.</p>
<p><strong><em>LGPN</em> Va</strong><em> Lexicon of Greek Personal Names. VA (Coastal Asia Minor: Pontos to Io­nia).</em> Ed. T.&nbsp; Corsten. Oxford 2010.</p>
<p><strong><em>LGPN</em> Vb </strong><em>Lexicon of Greek Personal Names. VB (Coastal Asia Minor: Caria to Cilicia). </em>Ed. T. Corsten. Oxford 2014. Source: http://www.lgpn.ox.ac.uk/publicati ons/vol1/VolVB.html</p>
<p><strong>Liddell</strong> <strong>– Scott 1883</strong> H. G. Liddell – R. Scott, <em>Greek-English Lexicon</em>. New York 1883.</p>
<p><strong>Liddle – Scott</strong> <strong>1996 </strong>H. G. Liddell – R. Scott, <em>Greek-English Lexicon</em>. New York 1996.</p>
<p><strong>Macurdy</strong> <strong>1932 </strong>G. H. Macurdy, <em>Hellenistic Queens: A study of woman-power in Macedo­nia, Seleucid Syria, and Ptolemaic Egypt. </em>Baltimore 1932.</p>
<p><strong>Magie 1950 </strong>D. Magie, <em>Roman Rule in Asia Minor</em>. <em>To the End of the Third Century After Christ.</em> Princeton University Press 1950.</p>
<p><strong><em>MAMA</em> IV</strong> W. H. Buckler, W. M. Calder, W. K. Chambers Guthrie. <em>Monuments and Documents from Eastern Asia and Western Galatia.</em> «Monumenta Asiae Minoris Antiqua». [MAMA], 4. Manchester 1933.</p>
<p><em><strong>MAMA VII</strong> </em>W. M. Calder,.<em> Monuments from Eastern Phrygia. Monumenta Asiae Mi­noris Antiqua .[MAMA], </em>7. Manchester 1956.</p>
<p><strong>Marek 1993</strong> C. Marek, <em>Stadt, Ära und Territorium in Pontus-Bithynia und Nord-Galatia</em>. Istanbuler Forschungen 39. Tübingen 1993. <em>Katalog der Inschriften von Pompeiopolis.</em></p>
<p><strong>McCabe 1991</strong> McCabe, Donald F. Ephesos Inscriptions. Texts and List. «The Princeton Project on the Inscriptions of Anatolia». The Institute for Advanced Study, Princeton (1991). Packard Humanities Institute CD #6, 1991. — Includes: Die Inschriften von Ephesos. 8 vols. in 9 parts, with a Supplement. «Insch­riften griechischer Städte aus Kleinasien». 11,1-17,4. Bonn 1979-1984. — Vol. Ia, nos. 1-47, ed. Hermann Wankel (1979); vol. II, nos. 101-599, eds. Christoph Börker and Reinhold Merkelbach (1980); vol. III, nos. 600-1000, eds. Helmut Engelmann, Dieter Knibbe and Reinhold Merkelbach (1980); vol. IV, nos. 1001-1445, eds. Helmut Engelmann, Dieter Knibbe and Rein­hold Merkelbach (1980); vol. V, nos. 1446-2000, eds. Christoph Börker and Reinhold Merkelbach (1980); vol. VI, nos. 2001-2958, eds. Reinhold Merkelbach and Johannes Nollé (1980); vol. VII,1, nos. 3001-3500, and VII,2, nos. 3501-5115, eds. Recep Meriç, Reinhold Merkelbach, Johannes Nollé and Sencer Şahin (1981), with (VII,1) Reinhold Merkelbach and Jo­hannes Nollé, Addenda et corrigenda zu den Inschriften von Ephesos I-VII,1 (IK 11,1-17,1) (1981); vol. VIII,1-2, Indices, eds. Helmut Engelmann and Johannes Nollé (1984).</p>
<p><strong><em>Milet</em> VI. 2 </strong>P. Herrmann. <em>Inschriften von Milet. Teil 2, Inschriften n. 407-1019. Milet. Ergebnisse der Ausgrabungen und Untersuchungen seit dem Jahre 1899</em>, VI, 2. Berlin, New York 1998.</p>
<p><strong>Özüdoğru 2014a</strong> Ş. Özüdoğru, “Kibyra&#8217;dan Hellenistik Dönem&#8217;e Ait Yeniveriler Üzerine De­ğerlendirmeler”. <em>Cedrus</em> II (2014) 171-188.</p>
<p><strong>Özüdoğru 2014b</strong> Ş. Özüdoğru, “Kibyra 2013 yılı Çalışmaları”. <em>Anmed</em> 12 (2014) 54-61.</p>
<p><strong>Özüdoğru 2018a </strong>Ş. Özüdoğru, “Geç Antikçağ’da Kibyra”. <em>Cedrus</em> VI (2018) 13-64.</p>
<p><strong>Özüdoğru 2018b</strong> Ş. Özüdoğru, “Kibyra ve Yakın Çevresinin Erken Dönem Yerleşim Tarihçe­si”. Eds. M. Arslan-F. Baz, <em>Arkeoloji, Tarih ve Epigrafi’nin Arasında: Prof. Dr. A. Vedat Çelgin’in 68. Doğum Günü Onuruna Makaleler. </em>Arkeoloji ve Sanat Yayınları, İstanbul (2018) 745-763.</p>
<p><strong>Özüdoğru 2018c</strong> Ş. Özüdoğru, “Kibyra 2014-2016 Yılı Çalışmaları ve Sonuçları”. <em>Phaselis</em> IV (2018) 109-146. http://dx.doi.org/10.18367/Pha.18008</p>
<p><strong>Özüdoğru <em>et al</em>. 2011</strong> Ş. Özüdoğru, E. Dökü, G. Dikbaş, H. Vanhavarbeke, “Kibyra 2010 yılı Kazıla­rı”, <em>Anmed</em> 9 (2011) 36-43.</p>
<p><strong>Ps.-Hyg. </strong><em><strong>Fab.</strong> </em>(=Pseudo-Hyginus, <em>Fabulae</em>) Kullanılan Metin ve çeviri: The Myths of Hygi­nus, translated and edited by Mary Grant. University of Kansas Publicati­ons in Humanistic Studies, no. 34. Lawrence: University of Kansas Press, 1960.</p>
<p><strong>Robert – Robert 1954</strong> J. Robert – L. Robert, <em>La Carie, II. Le Plateau de Tabai et ses environs.</em> Paris 1954.</p>
<p><strong>Robert 1946</strong> L. Robert, <em>Hellenica</em><em>, Recueil d&#8217;épigraphie de numismatique et d&#8217;antiquités grecques. </em>Vol 2. Paris 1946.</p>
<p><strong>Ruge 1916</strong> W. Ruge, “Indos (2)”. <em>RE</em> 18 (1916) 1373.</p>
<p><strong>Russel 1942</strong> A. G. Russel, “The Greek as a Mercenary Soldier”. Greece&amp;Rome 11 no. 33 (May 1942) 103-112.</p>
<p><strong>Schmitz 1872</strong> L. Schmitz, “Indus”. Ed. W. Smith, <em>Dictionary of Greek and Roman Geog­raphy. </em>Vol II: Iabadius-Zymethus. London 1872, 53.</p>
<p><em><strong>SEG </strong>Supplementum Epigraphicum Graecum. </em>Vols. 1-11, ed. Jacob E. Hondius, Leiden 1923-1954. Vols. 12-25. Ed. Arthur G. Woodhead. Leiden 1955-1971. Vols. 26-41. Eds. Henry W. Pleket and Ronald S. Stroud. Amsterdam 1979-1994. Vols. 42-44. Eds. Henry W. Pleket, Ronald S. Stroud and Johan H.M. Strubbe. Amsterdam 1995-1997. Vols. 45-49. Eds. Henry W. Pleket, Ronald S. Stroud, Angelos Chaniotis and Johan H.M. Strubbe. Amsterdam 1998-2002. Vols. 50- . Eds. Angelos Chaniotis, Ronald S. Stroud and Johan H. M. Strubbe. Amsterdam 2003-.</p>
<p><strong>Seibert 1967</strong> J. Seibert, <em>Historische Beiträge zu den Dynastischen Vebindungen in Helle­nistischer Zeit</em>. Weisbaden 1967.</p>
<p><strong><em>SNG </em></strong><em>Sylloge Nummorum Graecorum</em>. Deutschland, Staatliche Münzsammlung, München, 24. Heft. Phrygien, München 1989.</p>
<p><strong>Şimşek 2013</strong> M. Şimşek, <em>Kibyra Yeraltı Oda Mezarları: Mimari ve Tipoloji</em>. Yayımlanma­mış Yüksek Lisans Tezi. SDÜ, Isparta 2013.</p>
<p><strong><em>TAM</em> III/1</strong><em> Tituli Asiae Minoris, III. Tituli Pisidiae linguis Graeca et Latina conscripti, 1. Tituli Termessi et agri Termessensis.</em> Ed. Rudolf Heberdey. Vienna 1941<em>..</em></p>
<p><strong><em>TAM</em> V/1</strong><em> Tituli Asiae Minoris, V. Tituli Lydiae linguis Graeca et Latina conscripti.</em> Ed. Peter Herrmann. 2 vols. Vienna 1981 and 1989. Vol. 1, nos. 1-825, <em>Regio septentrionalis, ad orientem vergens.</em></p>
<p><strong><em>TAM</em> V/2</strong><em> Tituli Asiae Minoris, V. Tituli Lydiae linguis Graeca et Latina conscripti.</em> Ed. Peter Herrmann. 2 vols. Vienna 1981 and 1989. Vol. 2, nos. 826-1414, <em>Re­gio septentrionalis, ad occidentem vergens</em>. — Includes: Thomas Inken. <em>Die Inschriften von Magnesia am Sipylos</em>, «Inschriften griechischer Städte aus Kleinasien». 8. Bonn 1978.</p>
<p><strong><em>TAM</em> V/3 </strong>Tituli Asiae Minoris, V. Tituli Lydiae linguis Graeca et Latina conscripti, ed. Georg Petzl. Vienna 2007. Vol. 3, nos. 1415-1953, Philadelpheia et Ager Philadelphenus.</p>
<p><strong>Tarkan 2013</strong> D. Tarkan, <em>Kibyra Kabartmaları Sunakları: Tip, Biçem ve Atölye</em>. Yayınlan­mamış Yüksek lisans Tezi, Akdeniz Üniversitesi, Antalya.</p>
<p><strong>Waelkens 1986</strong> M Waelkens, <em>Die kleinasiatischen Türsteine: typologische und epigrap­hische Untersuchungen der kleinasiatischen Grabreliefs mit Scheintür. </em>Mainz am Rhein 1986.</p>
<p><strong>West 1987</strong> W. L. West, <em>Introduction The Greek Metre. Oxford 1987.</em></p>
<p><strong>Yılmaz 2009</strong> O. Yılmaz, <em>Gölhisar İlçesi’nin Coğrafyası</em>. Ankara 2009.</p>
<p><em><strong>ZPE&nbsp; </strong>Zeitschrift für Papyrologie.</em></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"></div><div class="pane"><p>E. Alten Güler – M. Şimşek, “Kibyra Doğu Nekropolis’inden Bir Grup Mezar Yazıtı – II”. Libri V (2019) 275-297.</p></div><div class="pane"><p>Kalıcı bağlantı adresi: <a href="http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0214" target="_blank" rel="noopener noreferrer">http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0214</a></p></div><div class="pane"><p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Elif ALTEN GÜLER<br />
</strong></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Arş. Gör., Akdeniz Üniversitesi, Edebiyat Fakültesi, Tarih Bölümü, Antalya. elifalten@akdeniz.edu.tr | <img loading="lazy" decoding="async" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/02/ORCID_mini.png" alt="" width="14" height="14"> <a href="https://orcid.org/0000-0001-7666-7141">0000-0001-7666-7141</a></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Mustafa ŞİMŞEK</strong></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Öğr. Gör., Burdur Mehmet Akif Ersoy Üniversitesi, Fen-Edebiyat Fakültesi, Arkeoloji Bölümü, Burdur. mstfsmsk@hotmail.com | <img loading="lazy" decoding="async" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/02/ORCID_mini.png" alt="" width="14" height="14"> <a href="https://www.orcid.org/0000-0002-9046-7573">0000-0002-9046-7573</a><strong><sub><br />
</sub></strong></p></div></div></div>
]]></content:encoded>
					
		
		
			</item>
		<item>
		<title>Kibyra Doğu Nekropolis’inden Bir Grup Mezar Yazıtı &#8211; I</title>
		<link>http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0213</link>
		
		<dc:creator><![CDATA[Şenkal Kileci]]></dc:creator>
		<pubDate>Thu, 28 Nov 2019 18:22:58 +0000</pubDate>
				<category><![CDATA[2019]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Epigrafi-2019]]></category>
		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.libridergi.org/?p=4558</guid>

					<description><![CDATA[A Group of Epitaphs from the Eastern Necropolis of Cibyra &#8211; I Şenkal KİLECİ      Mustafa ŞİMŞEK Öz: Bu makalede Kibyra antik kentinin 2013-2016 yılları arasında arkeolojik ve epigrafik araştırmaları sür-dürülen Doğu Nekropolis alanından üç adet mezar yazıtı ile üç adet mezar fragmanı tanıtılmaktadır. Yazıtların beş tanesi Flavii ailesine mensup bireylere ait olup hem ...]]></description>
										<content:encoded><![CDATA[<img loading="lazy" decoding="async" width="734" height="278"alt="" src="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/strikingr/images/4567_lbr.201938-1-734x278.jpg" />
<h3 style="text-align: left;"><strong>A Group of Epitaphs from the Eastern Necropolis of Cibyra &#8211; I</strong></h3>
<p><strong><sub><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-3003" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/02/ORCID_mini.png" alt="" width="14" height="14" /></sub> <a href="https://orcid.org/0000-0002-0281-7407">Şenkal KİLECİ</a></strong><sub>      </sub><strong><sub><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-3003" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/02/ORCID_mini.png" alt="" width="14" height="14" /></sub> <a href="https://www.orcid.org/0000-0002-9046-7573">Mustafa ŞİMŞEK</a></strong></p>
<div class="two_third"><div class="divider_line"></div>
<p><strong><em>LIBRI </em>V (2019) 261-274<br />
</strong><strong>Geliş Tarihi</strong>: 08.11.2019 | <strong>Kabul Tarihi</strong>: 22.11.2019<br />
<strong>Elektronik Yayın Tarihi</strong>: 28.11.2019</p>
<div class="divider_line"></div></div>
<div class="one_third last"><div id="framed_box_20b597ec1fa6c02244972d5decaed9fd" class="framed_box">
	<div class="framed_box_content">
		
<p><a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/11/lbr.201938.pdf" rel="noopener"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-45" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/pdf.jpg" alt="pdf" width="18" height="18" /> <strong>PDF İndir</strong></a></p>
<p><a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/11/lbr.201938.pdf" rel="noopener"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-46" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/references.jpg" alt="references" width="18" height="18" /> <strong>PDF Görüntüle</strong></a></p>
<p data-wp-editing="1"><a href="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/info.jpg"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-44" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/info.jpg" alt="info" width="18" height="18" /></a> <b><a href="#refs">Referanslar</a></b></p>

		<div class="framed_box_space"></div>
	</div>
</div>
</div><div class="clearboth"></div>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Öz: </strong>Bu makalede Kibyra antik kentinin 2013-2016 yılları arasında arkeolojik ve epigrafik araştırmaları sür-dürülen Doğu Nekropolis alanından üç adet mezar yazıtı ile üç adet mezar fragmanı tanıtılmaktadır. Yazıtların beş tanesi Flavii ailesine mensup bireylere ait olup hem arkeolojik hem de epigrafik açıdan MS II. yüzyıla tarihlendirilmektedir. Bunlardan ilki ebeveyni tarafından hem kendilerine hem vefat eden Flavia 〈Ν〉ebris’e ve Flaminius adındaki bir şahsa yaptırılmıştır. Diğer ikisi Kibyra’da tanınan ve varsıl ailelerden olan Titus Flavius Capiton ailesine aittir. Yazıt fragmanlarından anlaşıldığına göre lahitlerden biri Eukairos adındaki bir şahıs tarafından yaptırılmıştır ve Flavii Temenos’u içerisinde yer almaktadır; öteki ise Titi Flavii? ailesine mensup bir birey içindir. Sonuncusu ise bir lahde ait kapak fragmanı olup Roma İmparatorluk Dönemi’ne tarihlendirilmiştir.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Anahtar sözcükler:</strong> Kibyra, Doğu Nekropolis, Mezar Yazıtı, Epigrafi</p>
<div class="divider" style="border-color:rgba(194,205,216,1);padding-top:5px;margin-bottom:30px;border-bottom-width:1px"></div>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Abstract:</strong> This article introduces three funerary inscriptions with three inscribed funerary fragments found in the Eastern Necropolis of Cibyra between the years 2013-2016. Five of them are dated to the IInd cent. B.C. based upon both archaeological and epigraphical. The mentioned inscriptions belong to a family called the Flavii. The very first one is built by parents for themselves, their deceased daughter named Flavia 〈Ν〉ebris, and a person named as Flaminius. Other two are built for an extremely affluent and known family Titus Flavius Capiton. One of the fragmental inscription reads that the sarcophagus is built by Eukairos, of which was placed in the temenos Flavii; and other one probably belongs to the family Titi Flavii?. The final one is a fragment of a sarcophagus’ lid and dated to the Romen Imperial Period.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Keywords:</strong> Cibyra, Eastern Necropolis, Epitaphs, Epigraphy</p>
<div class="divider_padding"></div>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a name="refs"></a><div class="tabs_container"><ul class="tabs"><li><a href="#">Referanslar</a></li><li><a href="#">Makale Atıf Düzeni</a></li><li><a href="#">Direkt Link</a></li><li><a href="#">Yazar(lar) Hakkında</a></li></ul><div class="panes"><div class="pane"><p><strong>Avcu 2018</strong> F. Avcu, “Lykia Bölgesi Mezar Yazıtlarında Cezalar ve Ceza Tahsilat Kurum­ları”. Eds. T. Kahya, A. Özdizbay, N. Tüner-Önen &#8211; M. Wilson, <em>Uluslararası Genç Bilimciler Buluşması II: Anadolu Akdenizi Sempozyumu 04-07 Kasım 2015</em>. Antalya (2018) 65-78.</p>
<p><strong>Bailly 1935</strong> A. Bailly, <em>Dictionnaire Grec &#8211; Français</em>. Hachette 1935.</p>
<p><strong>Bayburtluoğlu 2004</strong> C. Bayburtluoğlu, <em>Lykia</em>. İstanbul 2004.</p>
<p><strong>Beatson 1843</strong> B. W. Beatson, <em>Thesaurus Linguae Latinae Compendiarius. Ainsworth’s La­tin Dictionary. </em>London 1843.</p>
<p><strong>Brixhe 1976</strong> C. Brixhe, <em>Essai sur le grec anatolien au débunt de notre ère.</em> Nancy 1976.</p>
<p><strong>Dökü</strong> – <strong>Kaya 2013</strong> F. E. Dökü – M. C. Kaya, “The Architecture and Function of the Stadium of Kibyra”. <em>Adalya</em> XVI (2013) 177-201.</p>
<p><strong>Ergeç 1995</strong> R. Ergeç, <em>Kommagene Bölgesi Ölü Gömme Adetleri. </em>Yayımlanmamış Dok­tora Tezi. Selçuk Üniversitesi, Konya 1995.</p>
<p><strong>Gignac 1976</strong> F. T. Gignac, <em>A Grammar of the Greek Papyri of the Roman and Byzantine Periods. </em>Milano 1976.</p>
<p><strong><em>IEphesos</em></strong> D. F. McCabe, <em>Ephesos Inscriptions</em>. Texts and List. «The Princeton Project on the Inscriptions of Anatolia», The Institute for Advanced Study, Prince­ton (1991). Packard Humanities Institute CD #6, 1991. — Includes: Die Inschriften von Ephesos. 8 vols. in 9 parts, with a Supplement. «Inschrif­ten griechischer Städte aus Kleinasien», 11,1-17,4. Bonn 1979-1984. — Vol. Ia, nos. 1-47, ed. Hermann Wankel (1979); vol. II, nos. 101-599, eds. C. Börker – R. Merkelbach (1980); vol. III, nos. 600-1000, eds. H. Engel­mann, D. Knibbe – R. Merkelbach (1980); vol. IV, nos. 1001-1445, eds. H. Engelmann, D. Knibbe – R. Merkelbach (1980); vol. V, nos. 1446-2000, eds. C. Börker – R. Merkelbach (1980); vol. VI, nos. 2001-2958, eds. R. Merkelbach – J. Nollé (1980); vol. VII,1, nos. 3001-3500, and VII,2, nos. 3501-5115, eds. R. Meriç, R. Merkelbach, J. Nollé – S. Şahin (1981), with (VII,1) R. Merkelbach – J. Nollé, <em>Addenda et corrigenda zu den Inschriften von Ephesos</em> I-VII,1 (IK 11,1-17,1) (1981); vol. VIII,1-2, Indices, eds. H. En­gelmann – J. Nollé (1984).</p>
<p><em><strong>IKibyra</strong> </em>T. Corsten,<em> Die Inschriften von Kibyra, I: Die Inschriften der Stadt und ihrer näheren Umgebung. «Inschriften griechischer Städte aus Kleinasien», 60. </em>Bonn 2002.</p>
<p><strong><em>LGPN</em> VA</strong> T. Corsten (ed.), <em>Lexicon of Greek Personal Names. Vol. VA &#8211; Coastal Asia Minor Pontos to Ionia. </em>New York 2010</p>
<p><strong>Liddell</strong> – <strong>Scott</strong>  <strong>1883</strong> H. G. Liddell – R. Scott, <em>Greek-English Lexicon</em>. New York 1883.</p>
<p><strong>Maier 2015</strong> L. Maier, “<em>Kibyra und die Räuber: Ein Neues Grabepigramm</em>”. <em>Psidia Yazı­ları Hacı Ali Ekinci Armağanı.</em> İstanbul (2015) 71-75.</p>
<p><strong>Mason 1974</strong> H. J. Mason, <em>Greek Terms for Roman Institutions: A Lexicon and Analysis</em>. Toronto 1974.</p>
<p><strong>Milner 1998</strong> N. P. Milner, <em>A</em><em>n Epigraphical Survey in the Kibyra-Olbasa Region Conduct­ed by A. S. HALL. </em>Ankara 1998.</p>
<p><strong>Özüdoğru 2014a</strong> Ş. Özüdoğru, “Kibyra’dan Hellenistik Dönem’e Ait Yeni Veriler Üzerine De­ğerlendirmeler”. <em>Cedrus</em> II (2014) 171-188.</p>
<p><strong>Özüdoğru 2014b</strong> Ş. Özüdoğru, “Kibyra 2013 Yılı Çalışmaları”. <em>ANMED</em> 12 (2014) 55-61.</p>
<p><strong>Özüdoğru 2015b</strong> Ş. Özüdoğru, “Kibyra 2014 Yılı Çalışmaları”. <em>ANMED</em> 13 (2015) 47-54.</p>
<p><strong>Özüdoğru 2015c</strong> Ş. Özüdoğru, “2013 Yılı Kibyra Çalışmaları”. <em>KST </em>XXXVI/3 (2015) 685-694.</p>
<p><strong>Özüdoğru 2018a</strong> Ş. Özüdoğru, “Geç Antikçağ’da Kibyra”. <em>Cedrus</em> VI (2018) 13-64.</p>
<p><strong>Özüdoğru 2018b</strong> Ş. Özüdoğru, “Kibyra 2014-2016 Yılı Çalışmaları ve Sonuçları”. <em>Phaselis</em> IV (2018) 109-146.</p>
<p><strong>Robert</strong> – <strong>Robert 1954</strong> J. Robert – L. Robert, <em>La Carie, II. Le Plateau de Tabai et ses environs.</em> Paris 1954.</p>
<p><em><strong>SEG</strong> Supplementum Epigraphicum Graecum. </em>Vols. 1-11, ed. Jacob E. Hondius, Leiden 1923-1954. Vols. 12-25, ed. A. G. Woodhead. Leiden 1955-1971. Vols. 26-41, eds. H. W. Pleket – R. S. Stroud. Amsterdam 1979-1994. Vols. 42-44, eds. Henry W. Pleket, Ronald S. Stroud and Johan H. M. Strubbe. Amsterdam 1995-1997. Vols. 45-49, eds. H. W. Pleket, R. S. Stroud, A. Chaniotis – J. H.M. Strubbe. Amsterdam 1998-2002. Vols. 50-  , eds. A. Chaniotis, R. S. Stroud – J. H. M. Strubbe. Amsterdam 2003-.</p>
<p><strong>Şimşek 2013</strong> M. Şimşek, <em>Kibyra Yeraltı Oda Mezarları “Mimari ve Tipoloji”</em>. Yayımlan­mamış Yüksek Lisans Tezi. Süleyman Demirel Üniversitesi, Isparta 2013.</p>
<p><strong>Tac.</strong> <em><strong>Ann.</strong> </em>(=Cornelius Tacitus, <em>Annales</em>) Kullanılan Metin: <em>Complete Works of Tacitus</em>. Tacitus. Eds. A. J. Churc – W. J. Brodribb. New York 1942.</p>
<p><strong><em>TAM</em> II</strong> <em>Tituli Asiae Minoris, II. Tituli Lyciae linguis Graeca et Latina conscripti</em>, ed. E. Kalinka. 3 fasc. Vienna 1920-1944. Fasc. 1, nos. 1-395, <em>Pars Lyciae occi­dentalis cum Xantho oppido</em> (1920); fasc. 2, nos. 396-717, <em>Regio quae ad Xanthum flumen pertinet praeter Xanthum oppidum</em> (1930); fasc. 3, nos. 718-1230, <em>Regiones montanae a valle Xanthi fluminis ad oram orientalem</em> (1944).</p>
<p><strong>Tarkan 2013</strong> D. Tarkan, <em>Kibyra Kabartmaları Sunakları “Tip, Biçem ve Atölye”</em>. Yayım­lanmamış Yüksek lisans Tezi. Akdeniz Üniversitesi, Antalya 2013.</p>
<p><strong>Wharton 1890</strong> E. R. Wharton, <em>Etyma Graeca. An Etymological Lexicon of Classical Greek</em>. London 1890.</p>
<p><strong>Yaltırak <em>et al. </em>2015 </strong>C. Yaltırak, İ. Elitez – S. Erkoç, “Batı Torosların Deprem Üreten Yapıları Burdur-Fethiye Fay Zonu, Finike ve Rodos Basenlerinin Jeolojisi ile Antik Kentlerin İlişkisi”. Eds. H. İşkan – F. Işık, <em>KUM’DAN KENT’E Patara Kazıla­rının 25 Yılı Uluslararası Sempozyum Bildirileri, 11-13 Kasım 2013 Antalya</em>. İstanbul (2015) 559-567.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"></div><div class="pane"><p>Ş. Kileci – M. Şimşek, “Kibyra Doğu Nekropolis’inden Bir Grup Mezar Yazıtı –I”. Libri V (2019) 261-274.</p></div><div class="pane"><p>Kalıcı bağlantı adresi: <a href="http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0213" target="_blank" rel="noopener noreferrer">http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0213</a></p></div><div class="pane"><p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Şenkal KİLECİ<br />
</strong></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">PhD., Akdeniz Üniversitesi, Akdeniz Uygarlıkları Araştırma Enstitüsü, Akdeniz Eskiçağ Araştırmaları ABD, Antalya. senkalkileci@gmail.com | <img loading="lazy" decoding="async" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/02/ORCID_mini.png" alt="" width="14" height="14" /> <a href="https://orcid.org/0000-0002-0281-7407">0000-0002-0281-7407</a></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Mustafa ŞİMŞEK</strong></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Öğr. Gör., Burdur Mehmet Akif Ersoy Üniversitesi, Fen-Edebiyat Fakültesi, Arkeoloji Bölümü, Burdur. mstfsmsk@hotmail.com | <img loading="lazy" decoding="async" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/02/ORCID_mini.png" alt="" width="14" height="14" /> <a href="https://www.orcid.org/0000-0002-9046-7573">0000-0002-9046-7573</a><strong><sub><br />
</sub></strong></p></div></div></div>
]]></content:encoded>
					
		
		
			</item>
		<item>
		<title>The Mirage of Islamic Art: Reflections on the Study of an Unwieldy Field</title>
		<link>http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0212</link>
		
		<dc:creator><![CDATA[Şenkal Kileci]]></dc:creator>
		<pubDate>Wed, 27 Nov 2019 14:16:40 +0000</pubDate>
				<category><![CDATA[2019]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Eleştiriler-2019]]></category>
		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.libridergi.org/?p=4545</guid>

					<description><![CDATA[Critical Review: Shelia S. Blair &#38; Johnathan M. Bloom, The Mirage of Islamic Art: Reflections on the Study of an Unwieldy Field, The Art Bulletin 85/1 (2003) 152-84. DOI: 10.2307/3177331 To mark the 2011 Centennial of the College Art Association, the CAA Cen­tennial Task Force asked the Art Bulletin editorial board to create an online ...]]></description>
										<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div class="one_fourth"><a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/11/The-Art-Bulletin2.jpg"><img decoding="async" width="175"  alt="" src="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/strikingr/images/4556_The-Art-Bulletin2-175.jpg" /></a></div>
<div class="three_fourth last"><h2><em>The Mirage of Islamic Art: Reflections on the Study of an Unwieldy Field</em></h2>
<h3>Shelia S. BLAIR &amp; Johnathan M. BLOOM</h3>
<div class="divider_line"></div>
<p><strong>DOI:</strong> 10.2307/3177331<br />
<strong>Sayfa:</strong> 152-84<br />
<strong>Baskı Yılı:</strong> 2003<br />
<strong>Dergi Adı:</strong> <em>The Art Bulletin </em>85/1</p></div><div class="clearboth"></div>
<div class="two_third"><div class="divider_line"></div>
<p><strong><em>LIBRI</em> V (2019) 199-260</strong><br />
<strong>Geliş Tarihi</strong>: 08.11.2019 | <strong>Kabul Tarihi</strong>: 22.11.2019<br />
<strong>Elektronik Yayın Tarihi</strong>: 27.11.2019<br />
Telif Hakkı © Libri Kitap Tanıtımı, Eleştiri ve Çeviri Dergisi, 2019</p>
<div class="divider_line"></div></div>
<div class="one_third last"><div id="framed_box_0600c6fe58d2d6b3de60225301eec4a8" class="framed_box">
	<div class="framed_box_content">
		
<p><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-45" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/pdf.jpg" alt="pdf" width="18" height="18" /> <a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/11/lbr.201937.pdf" target="_blank" rel="noopener noreferrer"><strong>PDF</strong> <strong>indir</strong></a></p>
<p><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-46" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/references.jpg" alt="references" width="18" height="18" /> <a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/11/lbr.201937.pdf" target="_blank" rel="noopener noreferrer"><strong>PDF görüntüle</strong></a></p>
<p><a href="#refs"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-44" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/info.jpg" alt="info" width="18" height="18" /> </a><b><a href="#refs">Atıf Düzeni</a><br />
</b></p>
<p style="text-align: center;">
		<div class="framed_box_space"></div>
	</div>
</div>
</div><div class="clearboth"></div>
<p style="text-align: center;"><strong>Critical Review: Shelia S. Blair &amp; Johnathan M. Bloom, The Mirage of Islamic Art: Reflections on the Study of an Unwieldy Field, <em>The Art Bulletin </em>85/1 (2003) 152-84. DOI: 10.2307/3177331</strong></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">To mark the 2011 Centennial of the College Art Association, the CAA Cen­tennial Task Force asked the Art Bulletin editorial board to create an online anthology, consisting of the “greatest hits” of the journal, and the article that forms the subject of this review was selected in 2010 by the Art Bulletin ed­itorial board for reprinting in the Centennial Anthology of the Art Bulletin, which was published online on February 8<sup>th</sup> and revised on November 23<sup>rd</sup> 2011<a href="#_ftn1" name="_ftnref1"><sup>[1]</sup></a>. It stands alongside articles of landmark art historical scholarship such as: No. 4. Ananda K. Coomaraswamy, “Ornament”, <em>Art Bulletin</em> 21, no. 4 (De­cember 1939): 375-82; No. 6. Mehmet Aga-Oglu, “About a Type of Islamic Incense Burner”, <em>Art Bulletin</em> 27, no. 1 (March 1945): 28-45; No. 17. Henry Maguire, “The Art of Comparing in Byzantium”, <em>Art Bulletin</em> 70, no. 1 (March 1988): 88–103, and, No. 31. Finbarr Barry Flood, “Between Cult and Culture: Bamiyan, Islamic Iconoclasm, and the Museum”, <em>Art Bulletin</em> 84, no. 4 (De­cember 2002): 641–59. It is Number 32<a href="#_ftn2" name="_ftnref2"><sup>[2]</sup></a>, and is the longest of the 33 se­lected articles/essays, there are also six reviews in this College Art Associa­tion 2011 centennial anthology.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Shelia S. Blair and Jonathan M. Bloom have authored volumes that are entitled: <em>Islamic Arts</em>, 1997<a href="#_ftn3" name="_ftnref3"><sup>[3]</sup></a>, <em>The Art and Architecture of Islam, 1250-1800</em>, 1994 and 1996<a href="#_ftn4" name="_ftnref4"><sup>[4]</sup></a> and Jonathan Bloom was the editor and an author in the volume entitled, <em>Early Islamic Art and Architecture, </em>of 2002, before the much cited article by Shelia S. Blair and Jonathan M. Bloom was published in the <em>Art Bulletin</em> in 2003, entitled, ‘The Mirage of Islamic Art: Reflections on the Study of an Unwieldy Field.’ Both authors of this article are the editors of the three volume work entitled, <em>The Grove Encyclopedia of Islamic Art and Ar­chitecture</em>, of 2009<a href="#_ftn5" name="_ftnref5"><sup>[5]</sup></a>. All of these volumes through their titles explicitly state there is such a thing as can be termed and recognised as representing, Is­lamic Art, or, the Art and Architecture of Islam, in the same sense as there is such a thing as for example Hindu Art and Architecture with its various forms, symbols and styles, as there is Buddhist Art and Architecture with its various forms, symbols and styles, just as there is Christian Art and Architec­ture with its various forms, symbols and styles; that is arts comprising spe­cific forms, designs and subjects of representation that are consequent upon the content of the religion itself, and which are expressed through a recog­nisable set of visual forms and terms. The relationship between a religion and the arts associated with it and the culture that develops, which is influ­enced by the particular religion, in the case of Christian art, “<em>l’art chretien</em>”, <em>Die Christliche Kunst</em>, extending from the Roman catacombs to the present day, is recognisable through a group of symbolic forms, from the various cross-crucifix shapes represented in two and three dimensions, to the rep­resentation of Christ, the Trinity, the dove of the Holy Spirit, the Hand of God, to particular architectural forms, bell towers, spires, etc. etc. In the 18<sup>th</sup> c. Enlightenment Adam Friedrich Oeser (1717-1799) wrote to Johann Joa­chim Winckelmann that the secret of Christian art lay in the representation of the divine, <em>die Versinnlichung des Göttlichen</em>;<a href="#_ftn6" name="_ftnref6"><sup>[6]</sup></a> while half a millennia ear­lier, Muhyīd-Dīn ibn Arabī (1165-1240) had likewise recorded a most accu­rate evaluation of what lay at the heart of Christian Orthodox art, writing: “<em>The Byzantines developed the art of painting to its perfection because for them the unique nature (fardāniyyah) of Jesus</em> <em>(sayyidnā ‘Isā), as expressed in his image, is the foremost support of concentration on Divine Unity”</em><a href="#_ftn7" name="_ftnref7"><sup>[7]</sup></a>, in­dicating an acute awareness by a Muslim of the meaning-content carried through non-Muslim art. This is of course, not to state that the particular forms and the way of representation employed in a particular religion re­mained entirely unchanged, immutable over the centuries, but, that the aim of the work that was made by means of art was to express and remind of the key elements of the particular religion in visual forms, through the use of recognisable and recognised shared religious-cultural forms and symbols of the particular religion, Hindu, Buddhist, Christian, Islamic, as other. There are of course variants over time and from region to region, within the group of structures and ornaments, constructed and employed for communal wor­ship within a particular religion, as for example the <em>ecclesia</em>, termed: basilica, churches, chapels, cathedrals, abbeys etc. while remaining identifiable Chris­tian places of communal worship. The art of Islam, in this sense, is no special case, as the same is true of those works produced by means of art by Muslim designers and craftsmen in those regions and peoples that accepted the re­ligion of Islam and, such works can be identified and described as being works of Islamic Art, the Art of Islam<a href="#_ftn8" name="_ftnref8"><sup>[8]</sup></a>. In contrast, nothing in the form, or in the design, or in the appearance of a bottle, or, of a can, of Coca-Cola, sug­gests a particular religious affiliation, although globally today the language on the bottle, or on the can, displays particularist, national-linguistic affilia­tions, and so, like most modern manufactured items, it does not come within the purview of what, in its widest cultural sense, could meaningfully be de­scribed as being a work of religious art.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">The following important paragraph occurs in Blair and Bloom’s 2003 ar­ticle, which states that not just that the term, “Islamic Art” but also, and re­markably, that “Islamic art” is itself, “largely”, a Western created cultural construct of the 20<sup>th</sup> century:</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">“<em>There is no evidence that any artist or patron in the fourteen centuries since the revelation of Islam ever thought of his or her art as “Islamic”, and the notion of a distinctly “Islamic” tradition of art and architecture, eventu­ally encompassing the lands between the Atlantic and the Indian oceans, is a product of late nineteenth-and twentieth-century Western scholarship, as is the terminology used to identify it. Until that time, European scholars used such restrictive geographic or ethnic terms as “Indian” “(Hindu)” </em>sic<em>., “Per­sian”, “Turkish”, “Arab”, “Saracenic”, and “Moorish” to describe distinct re­gional styles current in the Indian subcontinent, the Ottoman Empire, Iran, the Levant, and southern Spain. Such all-embracing terms as “Mahom­medan” or “Mohammedan”, “Moslem” or “Muslim”, and “Islamic” came into favor only when twentieth-century scholars began to look back to a golden age of Islamic culture that they believe had flourished in the eighth and ninth centuries and project it simplistically onto the kaleidoscopic modern world. In short, Islamic art as it exists in the early twenty-first century is largely a creation of Western culture</em>”<a href="#_ftn9" name="_ftnref9"><sup>[9]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">This same idea was publicised in the 2006, New York, Museum of Modern Art (MoMA) exhibition entitled, <em>Without Boundary: Seventeen Ways of Look­ing</em>, in, “<em>Islamic or Not</em>”, and in its catalogue entry by Fereshteh Daftari, citing Oleg Grabar: “<em>Indeed, even the term ‘Islamic art’ is said to be the invention of the modern western art historian, having been used by Europeans (the Occidents) for the first time in the 1860s</em>”<a href="#_ftn10" name="_ftnref10"><sup>[10]</sup></a>. This position was then reiterated by Shelia S. Blair in 2012<a href="#_ftn11" name="_ftnref11"><sup>[11]</sup></a>, “<em>The idea of an Islamic art is a distinctly modern notion, developed not by the culture itself but by art historians in Europe and America trying to understand a relatively unfamiliar world and to place the arts created there into the newly developing field of art history. In light of the nationalism that developed during the early twentieth century, some schol­ars, particularly those in the Islamic lands, questioned the use of the term, opting instead for nationalistic names, speaking of, say, Turkish or Persian art. But these terms are also misleading, for Islam has traditionally been a multiethnic and multicultural society, and it is impossible to distinguish the contribution of, for example, Persian-speaking artists in what is today Tur­key</em>”<a href="#_ftn12" name="_ftnref12"><sup>[12]</sup></a>. From thence, presumably, the circulation today on the internet of statements such as: “<em>Islamic art is a modern concept created by art histori­ans in the 19th century to facilitate categorization and study of the material first produced under the Islamic peoples that emerged from Arabia in the seventh century</em>”<a href="#_ftn13" name="_ftnref13"><sup>[13]</sup></a>; “<em>Islamic art is a modern concept created by art historians in the 19th century to categorise and study of the material first produced in Arabia in the seventh century</em>”<a href="#_ftn14" name="_ftnref14"><sup>[14]</sup></a>; “<em>Islamic Art is a modern concept, created by art historians in the nineteenth century to categorize and study the mate­rial first produced under the Islamic peoples that emerged from Arabia in the seventh century</em>”<a href="#_ftn15" name="_ftnref15"><sup>[15]</sup></a> and, “<em>Next, ask the class what exactly the term “Islamic Art” might mean. Here, you can point out the temporal and geographic di­versity of the materials that could be included in that phrase, which could be accompanied by more familiar images like the Dome of the Rock in Jerusalem (691CE) and the Taj Mahal in India (1632-53CE).</em> <em>With these, you can explain that Islamic Art is a modern concept created by art historians in the nine­teenth century to categorize and study the material produced under the Is­lamic peoples that emerged from Arabia in the seventh century”</em><a href="#_ftn16" name="_ftnref16"><sup>[16]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Firstly of course, “Islam” is not, as is stated above by Shelia S. Blair in 2012, a society, while there are of course Muslim and/or Islamic societies. “Islam”, the word, is the name of a particular religion, the religion revealed by Muhammad the Prophet of Allah, the Almighty and which defines the re­ligion of Muslims. In Arabic the word Islām means, submission (to God).</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">The first sentence of the paragraph from Blair and Bloom’s 2003 article, that forms the subject of this review, states: “<em>There is no evidence that any artist or patron in the fourteen centuries since the revelation of Islam ever thought of his or her art as “Islamic,…”</em><a href="#_ftn17" name="_ftnref17"><sup>[17]</sup></a>. The assertion that no art­ist/craftsman or patron over the course of fourteen hundred years thought of the work being made as being “Islamic”, is perhaps a somewhat strange statement to make, divorcing craft, art, work, from the religion, when they have over the course of 1400 years been intimately related and are recorded as such. This most unfortunately is rather like suggesting that the 12<sup>th</sup> c. Christian craftsman and Benedictine monk, Theophilus, Roger of Helmar­shausen, author of <em>De diversis artibus</em> &#8211; <em>On Diverse Arts</em>, who opens his work: “<em>I Theophilus, a humble priest, servant of the servants of God</em>”, and continues “<em>Through the spirit of wisdom you know that all created things proceed from God, and that without Him nothing exists…And lest perchance you have mis­givings, I will clearly demonstrate that whatever you can learn, understand or devise is ministered to you by the grace of the seven-fold spirit</em>”<a href="#_ftn18" name="_ftnref18"><sup>[18]</sup></a>; was a man who never thought of the work of his craftsmanship as being Christian, which is of course simply nonsense. Inquire, read, ask on this matter of the aim concerning the work, for example from any master of Islamic calligra­phy, past or present<a href="#_ftn19" name="_ftnref19"><sup>[19]</sup></a>, if they thought of their work, of <em>sanat</em>, of their skill and of the craft, as being unconnected with the religion, with Islam. Anne­marie Schimmel in 1982 indicated the case in employing the following open­ing quotation, taken from a 16<sup>th</sup> c. treaties on calligraphy, to open her own volume entitled, Calligraphy and Islamic Culture:</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">“<em>Come, O pen of composition and write letters</em></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><em>In the name of the Writer of the Well-preserved Tablet and the Pen!</em>”<a href="#_ftn20" name="_ftnref20"><sup>[20]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">This is not simply recording in the second line in a poetic form, a version of the <em>Bismilla</em>, but is also an expression of <em>iktisāb, </em>that is, that the calligra­pher, or other craftsman in the practice of their <em>sanat</em>-art-craft was known and was understood to be a willing instrument, one who has indirectly through the source of the tradition of the craft, or directly, through the spir­itual imagination, acquired that which is to be expressed by means of art from the Almighty (see below).</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">As had been the case for Europeans for centuries, in the 19<sup>th</sup> c. Owen Jones had recognised, and he restated, that religious principles underlay the art of Islam. This reiteration occurring more than half a century before Shelia Blair and Jonathan Bloom suggest the terms “Mohammedan”, “Muham­medan”, “Moslem”, “Muslim” or “Islamic art” “<em>came into favour</em>” in the 20<sup>th</sup> c. Owen Jones wrote in his 1838 lecture entitled, ‘On the Influence of Reli­gion Upon Art,’ stating that, “<em>where the Arabs </em>(meaning Muslims)<em>, not find­ing the Byzantine churches ready to their hands, were left to the full play of their imaginations, and produced the most fanciful and voluptuous of all kinds of art, as well as the most faithful to their religious principles</em>”<a href="#_ftn21" name="_ftnref21"><sup>[21]</sup></a>. In stat­ing that the religious art of the Muslims, was “<em>the most faithful to their reli­gious principles</em>”, he was simply reminding that the arts of Islam are to be recognised as being religious art, and faithful to, reflecting, their religious principles, which was a point that had been noted and remarked upon for centuries by Europeans (see below). This, remark made by European Chris­tians, not least due to the most considerable visual absence of the usual and expected depiction of figures, human/divine and other creatures, together with the extensive use of certain types of designs and of identifying calli­graphic inscriptions, largely in Arabic, the language of the Qur’ān, in the Art of Islam or Islamic Art, unlike, for example in the religious arts of Christianity, or in the religious arts of Hinduism and Buddhism, or as in the numerous and varied forms of paganism.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">This statement made by Bloom and Blair is quite contrary to the surviving Muslim written sources, the recorded evidence concerning this matter. The Mu’tazilite, Abū ʿAmr Ḍirār ibn ʿAmr al-Ghaṭafānī l-Kūfī (c. 728-815), was ex­plicit on this matter of human actions, including that of making something by means of art:</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">“<em>acts are created, and the single act belongs to two agents: one of them creates it, and that is God; the other acquires</em> (iktisāb) <em>it, and that is man. God is the agent of acts of men in reality, and men are their agents in reality</em>’ (Maqālāt, 281)<a href="#_ftn22" name="_ftnref22"><sup>[22]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Likewise, Abū al-Ḥasan al-Ashʿarī in the second century A.H. (874-936 A.D.) posed the question, <em>“Why do you say that God is knowing </em>(<em>‘ālim</em>)<em>?” On the one hand, al-Ash’ari is asserting that only a knowing being could design something that is well constructed and well-ordered, and since God is the all knowing, he must be the creator of all things. An unknowing creature such as man could not possibly create even such a thing as a well-patterned bro­cade according to al-Ash’ari, and so God must be the creator. Likewise, the universe is a well-ordered system and since only God is such a knowing agent, only he could have understood such a thing, designed it and created it</em>”<a href="#_ftn23" name="_ftnref23"><sup>[23]</sup></a>. That is, al-Ashʿarī stated the Almighty must be the (Real) creator of the de­sign, with the human designer of “<em>a well patterned brocade</em>” or, for example, of the design of the decorative tile-work on and in a dome, or the design of the forms carved in a stucco panel, or the tile-work designs of a <em>miḥrāb,</em> or of the right form for a particular <em>muqarnas</em> vault, or the fitting design for a carpet, being the designer-craftsman who was, is, and remains, the human agent, the human instrument of <em>Al-Musawwir</em>, The Fashioner, The Shaper, The Designer of Beauty, the Creator, <em>Al-Khaliq,</em> the Almighty<a href="#_ftn24" name="_ftnref24"><sup>[24]</sup></a>. In the 13<sup>th</sup> c. for example, Jālāl ad-Dīn Rumī, expressed this same sense and understand­ing of this relationship, which lies at the basis of the submission to the Cre­ator, <em>Al-Khaliq</em>, writing:</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">“<em>We are the pen in that master’s hand;</em></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><em>We ourselves do not know where we are going</em>”<a href="#_ftn25" name="_ftnref25"><sup>[25]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Are we today really supposed to believe that Muslim designers, calligra­phers, and craftsmen, over the course of the past fourteen hundred years, never reflected, nor remembered from whom the Word, the design, or cho­sen form, colour and pattern(s) of the work, in fact, within this particular religious perspective and context, was understood to have originated? “<em>Did He</em> (The Almighty) <em>bring you forth, give you existence, and make you capable of service and worship that you should boast of serving Him? These services and sciences are just as if you carved little shapes of wood and leather, then came to offer them up to God, saying, “I like these little shapes. I made them, but it is your job to give them life, You will make my works live. Or, You do not have to &#8211; the command is entirely Yours</em>”<a href="#_ftn26" name="_ftnref26"><sup>[26]</sup></a>. And, &#8211; are we today really supposed to believe they did not know that the work that they produced was “Islamic” &#8211; in the sense of the reflection of the intent and of the meaning the work conveyed, in the content of the designs and in the very texts em­ployed, most often from the Qur’ān itself, that they displayed in their works? Are we today really supposed to believe that these designers and craftsmen and patrons did not recognise that their work was distinct, through the choices made and expressed, in both meaning, design, text and form, from those works that were produced by the members of different faiths within and beyond the multi-faith urban communities that formed the Islamic world? Likewise, are we supposed to think that their patrons did not mean what they wrote, as when, for example, Firuz Shah, recorded his submission to the will of the Almighty in the 14<sup>th</sup> c., “<em>Again, by the guidance of Allah, I was led to repair and rebuild the edifices and structures of former rulers and ancient emirs, which had fallen into decay through lapse of time, giving the restoration of these buildings the priority over my own building works.”,</em> and that, “<em>I was enabled by Allah’s help to build a Dār al-shifā, for the benefit of everyone of high or low degree, who was suddenly attacked by illness and overcome by suffering</em>”<a href="#_ftn27" name="_ftnref27"><sup>[27]</sup></a>. These were and remain “Islamic works”, driven from their inception, the work begun with <em>Bismillahirrahmanirrahim</em>, begun in the name of the Almighty, be it a design, a construction or a restoration &#8211; a making, be it a work of calligraphy, often of a text from the Qur’ān, a paint­ing on a ceramic tile, or in the carving of a wooden spoon, with the belief of both craftsman and patron in the Almighty and his Messenger, these works from the humble to the splendiferous made by means of art, are works of belief, of tradition, craft and skill, in a similar sense as, for example, the Chris­tian Catholic faith raised by means of art the Gothic cathedrals of Europe.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Muhyīd-Dīn ibn Arabī (1165-1240) in Konya in 1210, relates concerning Islamic art: “<em>It is from the Divine Name the Creator&#8230;that there derives the inspiration to painters in bringing beauty and proper balance to their pic­tures. In this connection I witnessed an amazing thing in Konya in the land of the Rum. There was a certain painter whom we proved and assisted in his art in respect of a proper artistic imagination which he lacked</em>”<a href="#_ftn28" name="_ftnref28"><sup>[28]</sup></a>. This passage is explicit, that it is “<em>From The Divine Name the Creator comes the inspiration</em>”, the illumination, that brings beauty and balance to paintings, this, through the use of “<em>a proper artistic imagination</em>”. An “improper” artistic imagination within this context would be that of the Christian painter, and it seems most probable that the painter that ibn Arabī assisted was a convert from Ortho­dox Christianity to Islam, in the art of which, as ibn Arabī knew and recorded, a different spiritual imagination was required.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Further, it was well known to craftsmen (as also patrons) throughout the world of Islam that the craft they practiced, that of making things by means of art, was a consequence of revelation from the Almighty; as is related for example by Jālāl ad-Dīn Rumī in his <em>Fīhi Ma Fīh</em>: “<em>So when you investigate all trades </em>(crafts)<em>, the root and origin of them was revelation, men have learned them from the prophets and they are The Universal Intellect</em>”<a href="#_ftn29" name="_ftnref29"><sup>[29]</sup></a>. A work of design, of craftsmanship, was understood to be the visible expression of the acquisition <em>iktisāb</em> of design and skill in creation from its Originator, The Cre­ator, and was therefore understood to be a work of the religion of Islam<a href="#_ftn30" name="_ftnref30"><sup>[30]</sup></a>, and so, of Islamic art. As earlier stated by Abū Ḥāmid Muḥammad ibn Muḥammad al-Ghazālī (d. 1111) in his <em>Kimiya-yi Sa’ādat</em>, The Alchemy of Happiness, written after 1096, “<em>No person is able to work at all kinds of trades, but by the will of God, upon one is devolved one art and upon another two</em><a href="#_ftn31" name="_ftnref31"><sup>[31]</sup></a>,<em> and the whole community is made dependent, one member upon the other</em>”<a href="#_ftn32" name="_ftnref32"><sup>[32]</sup></a>. It has been understood over the past fourteen hundred years in the world of Islam that all the crafts, the arts, from calligraphy and the design of ornament, to pottery and leatherwork, devolve from the Almighty, <em>Al-Mu­sawwir</em>, and the work produced by craftsman for patrons was, and is, to be understood as being “Islamic”, by virtue of <em>iktisāb,</em> through the designer-craftsman’s submission to, and the work originating from the generosity of the Divine Maker. In consequence, to rewrite Blair and Bloom’s initial sen­tence of the paragraph from 2003 cited above, taking into account the sources given above: “<em>There is considerable recorded evidence to suggest that the majority of craftsmen-designers and their patrons of greater and lesser means in the fourteen centuries since the revelation of Islam thought of their craft and of the works they produced as being “Islamic”, this simply was understood and visible to the aware”.</em></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">It is unfortunately also quite untrue and simply misleading for Shelia S. Blair and Johnathan Bloom to state that before the late 19<sup>th</sup> c.-20<sup>th</sup> c. Euro­pean scholars only “<em>used such restrictive geographic or ethnic terms as “In­dian” (“Hindu”) </em>sic.<em>, “Persian”, “Turkish”, “Arab”, “Saracenic”, and “Moorish” to describe distinct regional styles current in the Indian subcontinent, the Ot­toman Empire, Iran, the Levant, and southern Spain</em>”, to describe those works that would today be described by the term “Islamic Art.” Firstly be­cause before the late 19<sup>th</sup> c. terms such as Arab, Saracenic and Moorish, were not terms that were only used in a restrictive geographic and ethnic sense, but were employed and understood to indicate the Art of Islam. It is the case that the thesis expressed by Shelia S. Blair and Jonathan Bloom, that before the late 19<sup>th</sup> or 20<sup>th</sup> century, European scholars and others did not recognise that which is today termed “Islamic art” existed, did not know that there was a particular and characteristic tradition of Muslim art, of making and design that extended to “<em>the lands between the Atlantic and Indian oceans</em>” and beyond, is quite simply, intentionally or otherwise, unfortunate and both mistaken and misleading.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">The reason for this noteworthy misinformation may stem from a misap­prehension, or a lack of awareness of the complex terminology that has been employed by European writers and scholars to describe what is today termed “Islamic Art”, in the centuries before the late nineteenth and twen­tieth centuries. The assertion that: “<em>Such all-embracing terms as “Mahom­medan” or “Mohammedan”, “Moslem” or “Muslim”, and “Islamic” came into favor only when twentieth-century scholars began to look back to a golden age of Islamic culture that they believe had flourished in the eighth and ninth centuries and project it simplistically onto the kaleidoscopic modern world</em>”, is quite simply not reflected in the actual sources, it is incorrect. For exam­ple, G. W. Sanson, writing not in the 20<sup>th</sup> c., but in 1867 employed the terms <em>“Moors</em>” and “<em>Muhammedan art</em>”, writing, “<em>It was of course in the North of Spain that the Mediaeval Gothic and the earliest improved Christian painting was executed; since the Southern portion of this storied land was under the control of the Moors and of Muhammedan art until nearly A. D. 1500… and lastly (an early school) at Seville in the extreme South, in old Andalusia, so near to the Moorish cities of Cordova and Granada as to breath the intellec­tual atmosphere of the former and the art inspiration of the latter seat of Arabian</em> <em>greatness”</em><a href="#_ftn33" name="_ftnref33"><sup>[33]</sup></a><em>.</em> The term, “<em>Muhammedan art”</em>, as employed by G. W. Sanson in 1867 means much the same, as the term<em> “Islamic art” </em>today. While Oleg Grabar, somewhat more accurately stated it was in the 1860’s that the term, “Islamic Art” came into use<a href="#_ftn34" name="_ftnref34"><sup>[34]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">It has been understood and recorded over the centuries by Europeans, both scholars and others, that particular forms of art were associated with the religion of Islam, i.e. that particular forms and styles of art were recog­nised by Europeans as being “Islamic art”, long before the actual term “Is­lamic art” was applied; not least, the use of the types of design that were first termed by European Catholics, Arabesco, Arabesk, and Moresque, the so-called Arabesque, together with the term “Arabian art”, terms which were often employed by Europeans to mean Islamic art. In the absence of the terms/words, Muslim/Moslem, Islam and Islamic, in European languages in the Medieval and into the Early Modern periods in Europe (see below), the name Arab, as also, Moor and Turk<a href="#_ftn35" name="_ftnref35"><sup>[35]</sup></a>, were employed by Europeans, and these were employed in their adjectival forms, understood at that time to mean Muslim/Islamic Art. The terms, Arabesque, Arab-Arabic-Arabick, Ara­bian art, Moresk, Moorish art and <em>turquesco</em>, <em>Turky worke</em>-Turkish art, were not employed at that time, as later, in the 19<sup>th</sup> to 21<sup>st</sup> centuries, as “<em>restric­tive geographic or ethnic terms”</em> &#8211; they were employed for centuries and quite simply meant, and mean, the arts of Islam, those works of art produced by the religion, civilisation and culture of Muslim populations in the Muslim-Islamic world, and, as was also the case for example, after the conquest of Al-Andalus in the Catholic Crusades, when Muslim and crypto-Muslim pop­ulations continued producing ceramics decorated in Arabesco-Islamic style, etc. These terms were employed by Europeans in the same sense as there was understood to be such a thing as Christian art, Die Christliche Kunst, both before, and after, such divisive events as the split between the Latin and Orthodox Churches, the Great Schism of 1054, as likewise remained the case after the 16<sup>th</sup> c. Protestant Reformations, Lutheran, Calvinist, English, Dutch reformed, etc. It is the case that Orthodox art, Catholic art and the varieties of Protestant art, remain exemplars of what is recognisably Chris­tian art and civilisation; just as works of Omayyad, Abbasid, Seljuk and Otto­man, Timurid and Mughal, as well as, Fatimid and Safavid art, were, and they remain distinguishable, but recognisably works of Islamic art and civilisation.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">The published evidence on this matter of the recognition by European writers-scholars of works of art associated with the religion and culture of Islam is quite clear and extensive, and it dates from long before the 1860’s, the date that was stated by Oleg Grabar, who “<em>traces the first discussion of art as “Islamic” to Moriz Carriere”</em><a href="#_ftn36" name="_ftnref36"><sup>[36]</sup></a>; long before 1866 or 1900, to the “<em>late 19<sup>th</sup> century</em>” or, “<em>twentieth-century scholars”</em>, as was stated by Blair and Bloom in 2003. “Islamic art” is not a modern construct, nor yet a “<em>mirage</em>”, and knowledge of, and recognition of Islamic-Muslim Art through the use of particular terms to record it, dates in Europe from before the 14<sup>th</sup> c.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">The concept of “Islamic art”, meaning the Muslim equivalent of what was, and is, meant by the term “Christian art”, was embodied in a particular group of terms that had been employed by European scholars, including Ital­ian, Spanish, French, English, German and Latin speakers for centuries to in­dicate and described what is today termed “Islamic art”. These terms at the time of their use, with their variant spellings, were understood to relate, not primarily to any ethnic group<a href="#_ftn37" name="_ftnref37"><sup>[37]</sup></a>, but to the art of the religion of Islam, (except in the particular sense of including within it the ethnic fact, that the Prophet of Islam was an Arab, an Arabian, and spoke Arabic, and the Qur’ān was spo­ken and is written in Arabic, hence, Arabian Art-Arabic Art,<a href="#_ftn38" name="_ftnref38"><sup>[38]</sup></a> etc.), and it was because of the use of this particular language, employed in the religion and in the repetition in an enormous variety of calligraphic works of Islamic reli­gious texts and parts and words thereof, that the terms: “Arabesco”, “Arabic Art”, “Arabian Art” and “Arab art” were employed for centuries by European scholars to describe what would today be termed “Islamic art”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">These terms, knowingly employed for centuries to describe what is today termed “Islamic art”, include: Arabesco (14<sup>th</sup> c. It. and Portuguese), Arabesk (1610), Arabe’sk-αραβούργημα, Arabesque, Arabasques, Morisco, Morisk, Moreskwork, Moorish, Moresque (1738)<a href="#_ftn39" name="_ftnref39"><sup>[39]</sup></a>. William Chauncey Fowler writes concerning the derivation of the suffix “esque”, “<em>The Romanic suffix esque, (Italian, Spanish, and Portuguese esco, Provencal and Wallachian esc, French esque,) … and is found in a few words relating to art, derived from the Italian through the French. Examples: Arabesque, (Italian and Portuguese arabesco, French arabesque, German arabeske,) literally Arabic, hence something in the Arabic style or manner…</em> <em>Moresque, (Italian and Spanish morisco, Portu­guese moresco, French Moresque,) literally Moorish, hence something in the Moorish style or manner</em>”<a href="#_ftn40" name="_ftnref40"><sup>[40]</sup></a>. As noted above, the former terms employed for centuries before 1866 by Europeans for Islamic art also include the terms: Arabian Art<a href="#_ftn41" name="_ftnref41"><sup>[41]</sup></a>, arabischen Kunst<a href="#_ftn42" name="_ftnref42"><sup>[42]</sup></a>, Arabic Art, Arab Art, Saracenic Art, Arts of the Saracens or Arabians<a href="#_ftn43" name="_ftnref43"><sup>[43]</sup></a> (i.e. the terms Saracens and Arabians were re­garded as synonyms, meaning Muslims), “<em>Saracenic or Mussulman style</em>”<a href="#_ftn44" name="_ftnref44"><sup>[44]</sup></a> (i.e. the terms Saracenic and Mussulman (meaning Muslim) were regarded as synonyms in the 1830’s as in 1738, in terms of style). Nor was the term Saracenic in the sense of Muslim-Islamic, restricted to the Levant, hence Mi­nard Lafever’s use of the term “<em>Saracenic art</em>” in 1856, not to mean of the Levant, as Blair and Bloom in 2003 state<a href="#_ftn45" name="_ftnref45"><sup>[45]</sup></a>, but rather, to mean “Islamic Art”, writing that, “<em>The Taj Mahal is a structure so pure and perfect, that it occu­pies that place in Saracenic art, which in Grecian art is represented by the Parthenon</em>”<a href="#_ftn46" name="_ftnref46"><sup>[46]</sup></a>. Mussulman art, l’art musulman, Mohammedan art, Mahome­tan art, Mahommedan art, Moslem art, “Muhammedanische Kunst”, “Mo­hammedanische Kunst”, “Die Kunst des Islam” (1842, 1843)<a href="#_ftn47" name="_ftnref47"><sup>[47]</sup></a>, l’art Islamique (1858)<a href="#_ftn48" name="_ftnref48"><sup>[48]</sup></a>, the Art of Islam (1851)<a href="#_ftn49" name="_ftnref49"><sup>[49]</sup></a>. All of these terms were employed by Eu­ropean scholars whose works were published before 1866 (“<em>the late 19<sup>th</sup> century</em>”), some of them centuries earlier, to define-describe that which is today termed, “Islamic art”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">In 1826 Charles Edward Papendiek was explicit as to the terminology: “<em>The Saracenic which is supposed to be the parent of the Gothic… The Moor­ish or Mauresque, and the Arabian or Arabesque styles are simply variations of the Saracenic, and differ only in the forms of the arches and in the varieties of their ornamental foliage</em>”<a href="#_ftn50" name="_ftnref50"><sup>[50]</sup></a>. And he also noted that this art was defined in part by the absence of the depictions of creatures, “<em>Arabesque or Moresque, a style of ornaments in painting or sculpture, in which no animals are repre­sented</em>”<a href="#_ftn51" name="_ftnref51"><sup>[51]</sup></a>, thereby indicating the religion, through this exclusion of the rep­resentation of living creatures.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Consequently, what is today termed Islamic Art, is most certainly not, in fact, a so-called “<em>mirage</em>”, that was manufactured by European scholars in the late 19<sup>th</sup>-20<sup>th</sup> centuries, but instead has been recognised and described by European writers and scholars since the Middle Ages, as a recognisable type of religious art, a religious art which was both recognised and described as such by Europeans. It was firstly distinguished, recognised and described as such, not least, due to the most considerable absence of the depictions in two and three-dimensions of humans and creatures, of images, in com­parison with Christian Art, as had been repeatedly noted for centuries by many Christian Europeans, as in the 19<sup>th</sup> c. in 1851 by Ralph Nicholson Wornum: “<em>The principles of the Saracenic </em>(Art, i.e. Islamic Art)<em> are soon stated: the conditions of the new Mohammedan law were stringent; there was to be no image of a living thing, vegetable (sic.) or animal. Such condi­tions led of course to a very individual style of decoration, for vegetable forms </em>(sic.)<em> were now excluded for the first time. However, by the eighth century when the richer works of the Saracens commenced… , were already suffi­ciently skilful to make light of such exclusions, and the exertion of such inge­nuity which they impelled gave rise to, perhaps, a more, beautiful simply or­namental style than any that had preceded it, for there was no division of the artistic mind now, between meaning and effect; and although the religious cycles and other symbolic figures, which had hitherto engrossed so much of the artist’s attention were excluded, the mere conventional ornamental sym­bolism, the ordinary forms borrowed from the classic period, and geometry, left an abundant field behind, which was further enriched by the peculiarly Saracenic custom of elaborating inscriptions into the designs. Mere curves and angles or interlacings were now to bear the chief burden of a design; the curves, however, very naturally fell into the standard forms and floral shapes; and the lines and angles were soon developed into a very characteristic spe­cies of tracery or interlaced strap-work, very agreeably diversified by the or­namental introduction of the inscriptions</em>”<a href="#_ftn52" name="_ftnref52"><sup>[52]</sup></a>; as in 1842 by E. W. Lane, who wrote, “<em>Painting and sculpture, as applied to the representation of living ob­jects, are, I have already stated, absolutely prohibited by the religion of El-Islām: there are, however, some Muslims in Egypt who attempt the delinea­tion of men, lions, camels, and other animals, flowers, boats, etc., particularly in (what they call) the decoration of a few shop fronts, the doors of pilgrims’ houses etc.; though their performances would be surpassed by children of five or six years of age in our own country</em>”<a href="#_ftn53" name="_ftnref53"><sup>[53]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">This was also noted by Peter Nicholson in 1854, “<em>Amongst the many pe­culiarities of Arabian art, perhaps none is more worthy of mention than that method of ornamentation which has been designated under the title of ara­besques, although the term, as applied by the moderns, does not exactly de­scribe the peculiar ornament alluded to; with us, the term includes a wider range of decoration. The law of the Mohammedan faith prohibited all repre­sentations of human or animal figures, as bordering too closely on the prac­tices of Christianity and paganism, and this precept was at first very strictly adhered to. Their arabesques therefore, excluding all forms of animal life, consist entirely of representations of fanciful plants, stalks, and foliage, treated in an artistic manner, and gracefully entwined in an endless variety of form; these were introduced on the walls, sometimes in colour only, but very often in stucco, the pattern standing out from the wall in high relief</em>”<a href="#_ftn54" name="_ftnref54"><sup>[54]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">These quotations indicating the association made by Europeans between the religion of Islam and the absence of figural images, and, to the im­portance given to the most considerable use of the group of designs, them­selves termed by Europeans more than 600 years ago, in Latin, <em>arabico opera ornatus,</em> <em>arabicus ornatus, opus arabicum</em>, <em>Arab-esco, Arab-esque, Mor-esk, Moorish, Rebesco, Rabbesco,</em> with <em>arabesco, rabbesco, turquesco, moresco, </em>the religiously distinguishing equivalent of, <em>Cristianesco</em>,<em> chinesco, </em>etc. And, thirdly, to the repeated use of texts in Arabic and expressions taken from the Qur’ān and employed over a vast range of material surfaces on objects and structures. These three distinguishing parts, in their varied combination, de­fine key elements that enabled a work to be recognised for centuries by Eu­ropeans as in the Arabic, that is, in the Islamic manner, and which is de­scribed today as a work of traditional Muslim-Islamic Art.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">On some terms and dates</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">For the English language, the Shorter Oxford Dictionary indicates the date of the first known recorded use of particular words and their various mean­ings in the language at that time and later, and their etymology where known, and it provides instruction concerning changes in meaning in terms and terminology, providing record when addressing matters of terminology, such as the first use in English of the words: Islam, Islamic, Muslim, Arabesk, Arabesque, etc<a href="#_ftn55" name="_ftnref55"><sup>[55]</sup></a>. The relevant and related entries, together with some ad­ditional notes, are given below:</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Saracen, Old English (5<sup>th</sup> to late 11<sup>th</sup> c.), from Latin Sarracene, (Ger. der Saracene). By extension, a Mohammedan or Moslem, esp. with ref. to the Crusades<a href="#_ftn56" name="_ftnref56"><sup>[56]</sup></a>. As later, for example in the 16<sup>th</sup> c. John Foxe, Acts &amp; Monuments, Richard I. “<em>slays the Saracen captives</em>”, as likewise, “<em>Caliph, A title assumed by the successors of Mahomet among the Saracens</em>”<a href="#_ftn57" name="_ftnref57"><sup>[57]</sup></a>. Saracens meaning Muslims. Hence: Simon Ockley’s, <em>The History of the Saracens. Containing the lives of Abubeker, Omar, Othman, Ali, Hasan, Moawiyah I. Yezid I. Moawiyah II. Abdolla, Merwan I. and Abdolmelick, the immediate successors of Ma­homet. Giving an account of their most remarkable battles, sieges, etc. par­ticularly those of Aleppo, Antioch, Damascus, Alexandria, and Jerusalem. Il­lustrating the religion, rites, customs, and manner of living of that warlike people. Collected from the most authentic Arabic authors, especially mss. not hitherto publish’d in any European language</em>, Cambridge, 1708. From hence Saracenic, dress armour, art etc. Also the head of a Saracen, Arab, or Turk, used as a charge in heraldry, as an inn-sign etc. as in the name of numerous inns, such as the 1242 Saracen’s Head, Beaconsfied; the Saracen’s Head, Ware, first mentioned in 1365; and, in the 16<sup>th</sup> c., Ye Olde Saracen’s Head, in Coventry.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Sarazen, Sarrazin, or Sarracin, Old English (5<sup>th</sup> to late 11<sup>th </sup>c. from Old French), Thomas Percy remarks, “<em>just as in the same manner as they after­wards used the name of Sarazen to express any kind of Pagan or Idolater. In the ancient romance of “Merline” (in the editor’s folio MS.) the Saxons them­selves that came over with Hengist </em>(mid 5<sup>th</sup> c.)<em>, because they were not Chris­tians, are constantly called Sarazens</em>”<a href="#_ftn58" name="_ftnref58"><sup>[58]</sup></a>. In Crusader sources it is often un­clear if the saracen/sarazen (s) who is mentioned was ethnically an Arab, a Turk, a Kurd, Persian, a Romanoi/Rum, a Copt, a Berber, an Armenian, a Catholic Frank, or any other convert to Islam, the term Saracen was a term employed to simply mean, any Muslim. In the Expenses of the Great Ward­robe of Edward III from 21<sup>st</sup>. Dec. 1345 to 31<sup>st</sup> Jan. 1349, are the entries, <em>pelū de ope sarazen</em>, and, <em>pelū de ope sarasano, </em>meaning of Muslim-Islamic work.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Sarazin, Old French, still used in 1637 in French.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Scaracen, Employed in a device in heraldry from the Crusade of Richard I, 1190-1192, if not before, “<em>Heveningham Sr. the origin of which </em>(armorial) <em>bearing is ascribed to Sir William Heveningham , Knt., who, “Going with King Richard I. overcame Safer, the daring Saracen, captain of the castle in Pales­tine. Since that they gave his head for a crest</em>”<a href="#_ftn59" name="_ftnref59"><sup>[59]</sup></a>. And, it was the name given to numerous inns, before the 16<sup>th</sup> c. The Scaracen’s Head, e.g., Kings Norton, Birmingham; Saracen’s Head, a London tavern and coaching establishment, which stood on the north side of Snow Hill, without Newgate, etc.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Saracenic, first recorded use in English, 1638, Of, pertaining to, or char­acteristic of the Saracens.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Saracenical 1613, hence, “<em>Saracenical manner of building</em>”<a href="#_ftn60" name="_ftnref60"><sup>[60]</sup></a>, In 1764, em­ployed in an ethnic sense to mean Arabs; “<em>and in the End, overturned the whole Saracenical System of Power in Asia</em>”<a href="#_ftn61" name="_ftnref61"><sup>[61]</sup></a>, At times employed as a syno­nym for barbarous, 1772, “<em>barbarous, or Saracenical</em>”<a href="#_ftn62" name="_ftnref62"><sup>[62]</sup></a>. Saracenish Em­ployed at times to mean the Arabic language, as in the Medieval, <em>Enfances Vivian, </em>or,<em> The Covenant of Vivian,</em> Ger. Saracenish</p>
<ol style="text-align: justify;">
<li>applied to Mohammedan architecture, or to any feature of it, from 1768<a href="#_ftn63" name="_ftnref63"><sup>[63]</sup></a>.</li>
</ol>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Saracenism n. (1659) Islam<a href="#_ftn64" name="_ftnref64"><sup>[64]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Hagarene, 1535, via Latin, Agarenus, from Agar, Hagar, A reputed de­scendant of Hagar, the concubine of Abraham, and the mother of Ishmael-Ismail; a Hagarite, meaning an Arab, a Saracen<a href="#_ftn65" name="_ftnref65"><sup>[65]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Ismaelite, Ishmaelite, Ishmaelitic, 1571.</p>
<ol style="text-align: justify;">
<li>A name sometimes formerly given, especially by Jews, to the Arabs as descendants of Ishmael, and so to Mohammedans generally<a href="#_ftn66" name="_ftnref66"><sup>[66]</sup></a>.</li>
</ol>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Mahumet, The name of the founder of the Moslem religion. (from the Anglo-Norman, 1066 to the late 15<sup>th </sup>century).</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Mahound, Mahun, (from the Anglo-Norman, 1066 to the late 15<sup>th </sup>cen­tury.), meaning Mohammad, a false prophet or,</p>
<ol style="text-align: justify;">
<li>a false god or Idol<a href="#_ftn67" name="_ftnref67"><sup>[67]</sup></a>.</li>
</ol>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Mauhoumet, The name of the founder of the Moslem religion. (from the Anglo-Norman, 1066 to the late 15<sup>th</sup> century).</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Maumet, the shortened form of the name of the founder of the Moslem religion (from the Anglo-Norman).</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Mammet, from the Anglo-Norman Maumet, the shortened form of Mauhoumet &#8211; Mahumet – Muhammad.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Mahomet, Middle English (from 1066 to the late 15<sup>th </sup>century.), 1768, “<em>Caliph, A title assumed by the successors of Mahomet among the Sara­cens</em>”<a href="#_ftn68" name="_ftnref68"><sup>[68]</sup></a>; 1851, “<em>and like the decorations of Cairo, most probably have their source in Damascus, the common nursery of Mahometan art</em><a href="#_ftn69" name="_ftnref69"><sup>[69]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">hence; Mahometism 1579.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Mahmets 1579 = Muslims.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Mawmentry, Late Middle English (about 1400 to about 1500,) 1412, em­ployed by the Benedictine, John Lydgate of Bury, Suffolk, author of The Troy Book, “<em>I have set him last of all my book, Among the gods of false maw­mentry, etc.</em>”) &#8211; Mahometry, i.e. idolatry). Throughout the English 1579 translation of Marco Paolo’s Travels, Mahometans and other worshippers of idols are always called Mahomets and Mahmets. And the word Mammet seems to be a corruption of Mahomet, the Anglican Archbishop of Dublin, Richard Chenevix Trench in 1885 stated: “<em>We have another of a parallel in­justice, in the use which ‘mammetry’, a contraction of ‘Mahometry’, ob­tained in our early English. Mahometanism being the most prominent form of false religion with which our ancestors came in contact, &#8216;mammetry&#8217; was used up to and beyond the Reformation, to designate first any false religion, and then the worship of idols; idolatry being proper to, and a leading feature of, most of the false religions of the world. Men did not pause to remember that Mahometanism is the great exception, being as it is a protest against all idol-worship whatsoever; so that it was a signal injustice to call an idol ‘a mammet’ or a Mahomet and idolatry ‘mammetry.’ To pursue the fortunes of the word a little further, at the next step not religious images only, but dolls were called ‘mammets;’ and when in Romeo and Juliet old Capulet contemp­tuously styles his daughter ‘a whining mammet’</em><a href="#_ftn70" name="_ftnref70"><sup>[70]</sup></a><em> the process is strange, yet its every step easy to be traced, whereby the name of the Arabian false prophet is fastened on the fair maiden of Verona”</em><a href="#_ftn71" name="_ftnref71"><sup>[71]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Mahometry 1481, meaning Mohammedanism, in the 16<sup>th</sup> c. misused to mean idolatry and which misuse is found earlier, as in the 12<sup>th</sup> c. “Chanson de Roland”, said to describe Emperor Charlemagne&#8217;s expedition against the Spanish Moslems of 778 AD. are the following lines: “<em>The Emperor has cap­tured Sargossa and has the town searched by a thousand of his Franks. In the Synagogues and temples of Muhammed </em>(Mosques)<em>, with iron clubs and hand axes, they smash Muhammed and all the other idols so that no devilry or superstition will remain&#8230;His (Charlemagne’s) Bishops bless the waters and lead the pagans </em>(meaning the Moslems and Jews)<em> to the Baptistery. If one of them opposes the will of Charles, then he has him imprisoned, burnt or slain. More than 100,000 are thus baptized, made true Christians</em>”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Mahometist 1513 from French, mahométisme.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Mahometan, 1529, 1731<a href="#_ftn72" name="_ftnref72"><sup>[72]</sup></a>, 1747<a href="#_ftn73" name="_ftnref73"><sup>[73]</sup></a>, 1768<a href="#_ftn74" name="_ftnref74"><sup>[74]</sup></a>, so, Mahometism 1597.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Mahometanism, 1810<a href="#_ftn75" name="_ftnref75"><sup>[75]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Mahomedan 1782, 1811, 1812.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Mohammed, 1615, The name of the founder of the Moslem religion.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">hence:</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Mohammedan, 1553, 1681.</p>
<ol style="text-align: justify;">
<li>Of, or relating to Mohammed, or to his doctrine.</li>
<li>A follower of Mohammed; a believer in his doctrine 1777. Hence Mo­hammedanism 1815, Mohammedism, the Muslim religion 1614-1850<a href="#_ftn76" name="_ftnref76"><sup>[76]</sup></a>.</li>
</ol>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Mohammedanism <strong><em>‎</em></strong>1782<a href="#_ftn77" name="_ftnref77"><sup>[77]</sup></a> 1815.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Mohammetanes 1615 meaning Muslims, from the French, Mahométan, Italian, maomettane.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Moslem, meaning Muslim, first recorded use in English in 1615, from the French.</p>
<ol style="text-align: justify;">
<li>One who professes Islam; a Mohammedan.</li>
<li>Adj. Of or pertaining to the Moslems, Mohammedan 1777.</li>
</ol>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Muslim 1615, meaning Muslim.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Mussliman 1615, meaning Muslim.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Musleman 1697, meaning Muslim.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Muslimon 1697, meaning Muslim.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Mussulman 1563, 1768<a href="#_ftn78" name="_ftnref78"><sup>[78]</sup></a>, 1818<a href="#_ftn79" name="_ftnref79"><sup>[79]</sup></a>, meaning Muslim, hence Mussulmanic, Mussulmanish, Mussulmanism.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Mussulmanish 1818 adj. from Mussulman<a href="#_ftn80" name="_ftnref80"><sup>[80]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Mahométisme Le, French (Ce mot fait d’islam ou eslam est de la creation de Barthélemy d’Herbelot De Molainville (1625-95)<a href="#_ftn81" name="_ftnref81"><sup>[81]</sup></a> However, the term, Mahometisme is recorded by Pierre Bergeron before 1637<a href="#_ftn82" name="_ftnref82"><sup>[82]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Moslem, Musulman, Mosleman, French.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Musulmanisme (Le), French, The religion of Muslims, all employed in d’Herbelot’ <em>Bibliothèque Orientale</em>, 1697.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Turk</p>
<ol style="text-align: justify;" start="3">
<li>often used of = Moslem or Mohammedan, 1548<a href="#_ftn83" name="_ftnref83"><sup>[83]</sup></a>. Hence, Turk’s Head, before 1667 there was the Turk’s Head in Bishop’s Gate-Street London, where the first edition of John Milton’s Paradise Lost was sold.</li>
</ol>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Maure, since the 11<sup>th</sup> century, from Anglo-Norman, a Maure, is a Moor, belonging to the people of mixed Berber and Arab race and Mohammedan in religion<a href="#_ftn84" name="_ftnref84"><sup>[84]</sup></a>. Hence Mauresque<a href="#_ftn85" name="_ftnref85"><sup>[85]</sup></a>, a variant of Moresque. A term employed in armory, a Maure, the Moor’s head symbol. Shakespeare (1604), Othello, The Moor of Venice, &#8211; Othello, Le Maure de Venise. French 1835: Maure, transcription, messlème, messelmine p.<a href="#_ftn86" name="_ftnref86"><sup>[86]</sup></a>; Mauresque, transcription, mécelma, mécelmiàte p.<a href="#_ftn87" name="_ftnref87"><sup>[87]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Mauresque, 1830, “<em>Mauresque, the style of building peculiar to the Moors and Arabs. See Arabian Architecture</em>”<a href="#_ftn88" name="_ftnref88"><sup>[88]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Moor, Late Middle English (from about 1400 to about 1500). Later on belonging to the people of mixed Berber and Arab race, Mohammedan in religion, who in the 8<sup>th</sup> c. conquered Spain.</p>
<ol style="text-align: justify;" start="2">
<li>also meaning, A Mohammedan, esp. one living in India 1588<a href="#_ftn89" name="_ftnref89"><sup>[89]</sup></a>. Hence, John Borthwick Gilchrist’s, <em>A Dictionary, English and Hindoostanee: In Which The Words Are Marked With Their Distinguishing Initials, As Hinduwee, Ara­bic And Persian. Whence The Hindoostanee, Or What Is Vulgarly, But Improp­erly, Called The Moor Language, Is Evidently Formed</em>, Calcutta, Vol. I, 1787, and, II., 1790.</li>
</ol>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Moor, 1768.</p>
<ol style="text-align: justify;" start="2">
<li>A Negro; 1593-4, “<em>a black-a-moor</em>”, Shakesp<a href="#_ftn90" name="_ftnref90"><sup>[90]</sup></a>.</li>
</ol>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Moor’s Head, 1731, <em>“[in Engineery] a kind of bomb or grenado shot out of a cannon</em>”<a href="#_ftn91" name="_ftnref91"><sup>[91]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Moor’s Head, 1731, <em>“[with Chymists] a cover or cap of an alembick, hav­ing a long neck for the conveyance of the vapours into a vessel that serves as a refrigerator”</em><a href="#_ftn92" name="_ftnref92"><sup>[92]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Moorish, Late Middle English (from about 1400 to about 1500).</p>
<ol style="text-align: justify;" start="2">
<li>also meaning, Mohammadan<a href="#_ftn93" name="_ftnref93"><sup>[93]</sup></a>.</li>
</ol>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Moorman, 1698, in India, a Mohammedan<a href="#_ftn94" name="_ftnref94"><sup>[94]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Morisca, Spanish, Arabesco<a href="#_ftn95" name="_ftnref95"><sup>[95]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Moreskwork, in Spanish, s. Arabesco<a href="#_ftn96" name="_ftnref96"><sup>[96]</sup></a>. “<em>Mor’esk, and Mo’res (s. from Mo­risco). A kind of antique work in painting or carving done after the manner of the Moors</em>. Mor’esk (adj. from the sub.) Morisco, Moorish, done after the manner of the Moors. Mor’eskwork (s. from moresk, and, work) A kind of antique work in painting or carving done after the manner of the Moors). Moris’co (s. from the Spanish) A Moor, the language of the Moors (Ara­bic)”<a href="#_ftn97" name="_ftnref97"><sup>[97]</sup></a>. Moresken.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Morysse (1548) meaning moresk-worke.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Arabesk 1610, from French Arabesque<a href="#_ftn98" name="_ftnref98"><sup>[98]</sup></a>. 1731, “<em>Arabesk (so called from the Arabs </em>(meaning Muslims)<em>, who used this kind of ornaments, their religion forbidding them to make any images or figures of men or animals) a term apply’d to such painting, ornaments of freezes, etc. which constituted wholly of imaginary foliages, plants, stalks, etc.. without any human or animal fig­ures</em>”)<a href="#_ftn99" name="_ftnref99"><sup>[99]</sup></a> Arabique/Arabesque, Arabasques, sf. Pl. arabesks, whimsical orna­ments, (in painting)<a href="#_ftn100" name="_ftnref100"><sup>[100]</sup></a>. Samuel Johnson’s Dictionary, “<em>A&#8217;rabesque.* adj. [Fr. arabesque, Su. and Dan. arabisk. A word derived from the Arabs.] Relating to the architecture of the Arabs and other Mahometans; to the ornaments of foliage, plants, and the like, on their buildings; and sometimes used as distin­guishing the lighter kind of Gothick architecture in general..</em>”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Arabesque 1656 A. adj. Arabian, Arabic 1842.</p>
<ol style="text-align: justify;" start="2">
<li>2. Mural or suface decoration in colour or low relief, composed in flow­ing lines of branches, leaves and scroll-work fancifully intertwined.</li>
</ol>
<p style="text-align: justify;">esp. carved and painted in arabesque from 1656<a href="#_ftn101" name="_ftnref101"><sup>[101]</sup></a>; Arabesque, a. Span­ish Arabesco<a href="#_ftn102" name="_ftnref102"><sup>[102]</sup></a>. Italian, Arabesco, Orabesco<a href="#_ftn103" name="_ftnref103"><sup>[103]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Arabasques,</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Arabique, Fr. 1756, “ARABIQUE. adj. lat. Arabicus. angl. arabick. Qui ap­partient à l’Arabe”<a href="#_ftn104" name="_ftnref104"><sup>[104]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Arabesken, pl. arabesky: Czech<em>, applied to ornaments consisting of imag­inary foliage, stalks, plants, etc. arabesco, rabeschi</em>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Rebeck-Rabask 1542 <em>“a traile of Rebeckes</em>” in the 1542 inventory of Whitehall refers to a trail of arabesques, which are also termed “<em>ra­bask/rabesk/rebesk (-work)</em>” in English texts<a href="#_ftn105" name="_ftnref105"><sup>[105]</sup></a>. <em>Rebeske worke</em>; 1611, a small, and curious flourishing<a href="#_ftn106" name="_ftnref106"><sup>[106]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Eslam, 1697 “<em>from the Arabic Word Salama, which in the Fourth Conju­gation is Aslama, to enter into the state of Salvation, hence Eslam, the Saving Religion, and Muslimon, or as we call it, Musleman, he that believeth therein</em>”<a href="#_ftn107" name="_ftnref107"><sup>[107]</sup></a>. In Spanish by 1602. In French, employed in d’Herbelot’ <em>Biblio­thèque Orientale, ou, Dictionaire universel: contenant generalement tout ce qui regarde la conoissance des peuples de l&#8217;Orient</em>, Par la Compagnie des libraires, Paris, 1697, 325, s.v. “Eslam, l’Islamisme ou le Musulman­isme&#8230;aussi Islam”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Islamisme, 1697 “<em>the Name whereby the Mahometans themselves most love to call it</em>”<a href="#_ftn108" name="_ftnref108"><sup>[108]</sup></a>. In French Islamisme, s.m. Mahométisme<a href="#_ftn109" name="_ftnref109"><sup>[109]</sup></a>, French, 1697 d’Herbelot’ <em>Bibliothèque Orientale</em>, 1697, 325. Defined by l’abbé François d’Alberti Villanova (1737-1800) in his, <em>Grand Dictionnaire françoise-italien</em>, of 1840 as: “<em>Nom que prend le Mahométisme. </em><em>Il se dit aussi relativement aux pays Mahométans, dans le même sens que Chrétienté par rapport aux Chré­tiens. Islamismo; Maomettismo; paese in cui si segue la Religion Maomet­tana</em>”. In Spanish, Islamismo/eslamismo: la fe mahometana/el mahom­etismo.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Islam, 1613 (In French, employed in d’Herbelot’ <em>Bibliothèque Orientale</em>, 1697, 325, as later<a href="#_ftn110" name="_ftnref110"><sup>[110]</sup></a>. From 1818 to describe the Mohammedan world.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Islâm, 1734, in George Sale’s translation of the Korân, “<em>Verily the true re­ligion in the sight of God, is Islâm</em>”, Note to the verse, Islâm, “<em>The proper name of the Mohammedan religion, which signifies the resigning or devoting one’s self entirely to God and his service. This they say is the religion which all the prophets were sent to teach, being founded on the unity of God</em>”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Islamism 1810 “<em>Islam, or Islamism; the true faith, according to the Ma­hometans. See Mahometanism</em>”<a href="#_ftn111" name="_ftnref111"><sup>[111]</sup></a>. In 1815, “<em>Praise be to God for the bless­ings of Islāmism</em>”<a href="#_ftn112" name="_ftnref112"><sup>[112]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Islamic 1817.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Islamize, to convert or conform to Mohammedanism.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">To look for the term “<em>Islamic art</em>” in the work of English scholars before the term “<em>Islamic Art</em>” was first employed in the English language in the 19<sup>th</sup> c., without looking for the modern term’s earlier synonyms, is somewhat pointless, as is the case for the equivalents in French, German, Italian, Span­ish and other European languages. Just because the term “<em>Islamic art</em>” was not used until the 19<sup>th</sup> c. in German, English, French etc., does not of course mean that the people who spoke these languages before the 19<sup>th</sup> c. did not recognise what we today term Islamic art, they described it in words and terms, but they employed other words and terms, than the 19<sup>th</sup>-21<sup>st</sup> c. term “Islamic Art”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Some pre 1866 record from the nineteenth century of the recognition of that which is today termed Islamic Art, recognised as religious art, that was formerly termed: Arabian, Moresque, or Saracen-Saracenic art, Moham­medan, Mahommedan art, Mahometan art, Mussulman art, l’art musulman, Moslem art, Muhammedanische Kunst, Mohammedanische Kunst, die Kunst des Islam, etc.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1816 “<em>the superb magnificence of the mosque at Cordoba, of the city and palace of Azzahru, and of the royal fortress and palaces of the Alhamra and Al Generalife, which have already been described, surpass everything that is recorded relative to the most splendid cities of antiquity. But, in reviewing the various remains of Arabian Art, it is a circumstance worthy of remark, that no people ever constructed so many edifices as the Arabs, who extracted fewer materials from the quarry</em>”<a href="#_ftn113" name="_ftnref113"><sup>[113]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1824 “<em>Saracenischen Styl</em>”<a href="#_ftn114" name="_ftnref114"><sup>[114]</sup></a>, at Tunis.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1827 “<em>The noblest remains of Mohammedan art and splendour in the South of India, are those of Bejapoor, styled by Sir James Mackintosh</em><a href="#_ftn115" name="_ftnref115"><sup>[115]</sup></a><em>,“the Palmyra of the Deccan</em>”<a href="#_ftn116" name="_ftnref116"><sup>[116]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1830 “<em>Those who wish to see a representation of Gutachuc may be grat­ified, in examining that fine composition in the last number of Captain Grindlay’s “Scenery etc. of Western India”</em>;<em> a work which evinces his love of the arts, in preserving from the universal destroyer some of the finest speci­mens of Hindu and Mahommedan art yet existing</em>”<a href="#_ftn117" name="_ftnref117"><sup>[117]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1832 “<em>The noblest remains of Mahommedan art in the S. of India are the ruins of the city of Bejapoor, styled by Sir James Macintosh ‘the Palmyra of the Deccan</em>”<a href="#_ftn118" name="_ftnref118"><sup>[118]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1834 “<em>arabischen Kunst</em>”<a href="#_ftn119" name="_ftnref119"><sup>[119]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1835 “<em>The arches above in the usual horse-shoe forms are four feet in the larger, and three in the lesser spaces. The ceiling of the portico is a splendid exhibition of the elaborate genius and intricate combinations of Moslem art. The stucco ornaments are laid on with unrivalled skill; the delicacy with which it is frosted in the handling of the ceiling boasting intricate beauties alto­gether inimitable. The capitals are of various design, richly decorated; but in the infinite diversity of its foliages and grotesques, there is remarked not the slightest imitation of animal life</em>”<a href="#_ftn120" name="_ftnref120"><sup>[120]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1838 “<em>Moorish, or Moresque Architecture, is a peculiar manner of design in building, which the inhabitants of Morocco, in common with most other Mohammedan nations, employed in mosques and other public edifices, and which appears to have previously prevailed in Persia and Constantinople. Its chief features were pointed, depressed, scalloped, horse-shoe, and ogee arches, lofty elongated cupolas, and a profusion of elegant tracery, and sculpted detail. In Spain it prevailed whilst that country was under the Moor­ish domination and many interesting examples of it remain in the Alhambra, at Granada</em>”<a href="#_ftn121" name="_ftnref121"><sup>[121]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1840 “<em>The noblest remains of Mahometan art in the country; it has been called the “Palmyra of the Deccan</em>”<a href="#_ftn122" name="_ftnref122"><sup>[122]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1840 “<em>The whole reign of the Ommiad Caliphs passes, in mental review, before us. Once the seat of Arabian art, gallantry, and magnificence, the southern kingdom of Spain </em>(sic.)<em> was rich and flourishing. Agriculture was respected; the fine arts cultivated; gardens were formed; roads executed; palaces erected; and physics, geometry, and astronomy, advanced</em>”<a href="#_ftn123" name="_ftnref123"><sup>[123]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1840 “<em>Cependant, si on ne s&#8217;y ren ait pas, il faudrait encore, pour admet­tre le système qu’elle combat, supposer que l’art chrétien ait pu accepter le symbolisme de l’art musulman; or, si l’on examine le plan et la décoration des cathédrales et des mosquées, et qui l’on compare les idées générales qui dominent dans la construction de ces édifices”</em><a href="#_ftn124" name="_ftnref124"><sup>[124]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1842 William H. Bartlett on the Tomb of Sultan Kaitbay, “<em>The lofty mina­ret, with its successive stages, tapering gracefully to the summit, and encir­cled by galleries, is a beautiful specimen of this unique invention of Mahom­medan art in its highest enrichment, and the dome is perhaps un-equalled for its graceful proportion and its delicate detail, the whole producing an ef­fect at once grave, elegant, and fanciful; an original combination which no one at all affected by art, nor even one of ruder stamp, can possibly behold without a feeling of exquisite delight</em>”<a href="#_ftn125" name="_ftnref125"><sup>[125]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1842 Joseph Gwilt, in Section X of his volume, itself entitled, Arabian, Mo­resque, or Saracenic Architecture, (indicating they are synonyms) “<em>If the pleasure &#8211; perhaps we may say sensuality &#8211; of the eye is alone to be consulted, the Arabians </em>(meaning Muslims)<em> have surpassed all other nations in their ar­chitecture. The exquisite lines on which their decoration is based, the fantas­ticness of their forms, to which colour was most tastefully superadded, are highly seductive”</em><a href="#_ftn126" name="_ftnref126"><sup>[126]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><em>“Though the late Sultan built a new palace in the Italian style at Constan­tinople, the Moslem will not easily relinquish a style intimately allied to their habits and religion, a style whereof, fig. 89, will convey some idea to the reader. He is also referred to figs 31, 32 and 33., as an example of the same style in Persia</em>”<sup> <a href="#_ftn127" name="_ftnref127">[127]</a></sup>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1842 “<em>die Kunst des Islam</em>”<a href="#_ftn128" name="_ftnref128"><sup>[128]</sup></a>, as also, “<em>Muhammedanische Kunst”</em>,<em> “mu­hamedanischen kunst”</em><a href="#_ftn129" name="_ftnref129"><sup>[129]</sup></a>, <em>“Mohammedanische Kunst” </em>and<em> “Die Baukunst des Islams”</em><a href="#_ftn130" name="_ftnref130"><sup>[130]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1842 “<em>l’art Musulman</em>”<a href="#_ftn131" name="_ftnref131"><sup>[131]</sup></a>,</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1842 “…<em>dans son état actuel, est loin de comprendre tous les pays où l’art musulman a marqué son empreinte; mais on peut dire qu&#8217;il renferme le tab­leau de ce qu&#8217;a produit de plus caractéristique l’architecture arabe et maure en Occident, depuis l’imposante mosquée de Cordoue jusqu’aux édifices frêles et enjolivés de l’Alger de nos jours</em>”<a href="#_ftn132" name="_ftnref132"><sup>[132]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1842 “<em>…, il est facile de reconnaitre le style qui marqua la premiére époque de l’art musulman dans la Péninsule</em>”<a href="#_ftn133" name="_ftnref133"><sup>[133]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1844 “<em>Muhammedanische Kunst</em>”<a href="#_ftn134" name="_ftnref134"><sup>[134]</sup></a>, “<em>Moslemischen Kunst</em>”<a href="#_ftn135" name="_ftnref135"><sup>[135]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1847 “<em>L’art chrétien, l’art arabe ou plutôt l’art musulman se sont dévelop­pés sans distinction de bassins ou de climats, partout où ces deux religions ont modifié l’homme</em>”<a href="#_ftn136" name="_ftnref136"><sup>[136]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1848 “<em>For such buildings </em>(the tombs of Europeans at Surat from the 17<sup>th</sup> c. onwards)<em> Mussulman art afforded models, and these, being ready at hand, were adopted. These European tombs then are in a kind of arabesque style, being clumsy imitations of Moorish mausoleums. The expense of them must have been considerable</em>”<a href="#_ftn137" name="_ftnref137"><sup>[137]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1849 “<em>Mahommedan Art will be considered, as also Byzantine and Gothic. The book before us therefore constitutes the first part of this projected work</em>”<a href="#_ftn138" name="_ftnref138"><sup>[138]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1850 “<em>It was the time when the most celebrated monuments of the Ara­bian art were raised: the mosque of Cordova, &#8211; the Alhambra,- the Alcazars of Grenada and Seville</em>”<a href="#_ftn139" name="_ftnref139"><sup>[139]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1850 “<em>The two principal seats of government, which still exhibit striking remains of Arabian art, were Cordova and Granada:” “The remains of Ara­bian art still existing in Spain, together with the united testimonies of their historians, impress the mind with a high sense of their former grandeur</em>”<a href="#_ftn140" name="_ftnref140"><sup>[140]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1851 “…<em>hospitable quarters, with here and there symptoms of modern improvement and even refinement, setting forth to advantage the Sultan’s tombs, the fountains and other relics of old Byzantine and Mohammedan art and civilisation. Only let the barriers of religious animosities be fully over­thrown, only let a Christian have his choice of a residence, and there can be no European so utterly destitute of taste as not to prefer a sojourn in free-breathing, whitewashed Stamboul to that of cramped, stifled, dingy, and dreary Galata-Pera</em>”<a href="#_ftn141" name="_ftnref141"><sup>[141]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1851 “<em>and like the decorations of Cairo, most probably have their source in Damascus, the common nursery of Mahometan art</em>”<a href="#_ftn142" name="_ftnref142"><sup>[142]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1851 “<em>But one more remained, which is justly considered the most splen­did specimen of Moslem art, and could not, of course, be omitted: this was the great mosque of “Suleiman the Magniﬁcent</em>”<a href="#_ftn143" name="_ftnref143"><sup>[143]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1851 “<em>In this respect Byzantium served as a model to the image-hating Saracen art, and probably received many an impulse from her in return</em>”<a href="#_ftn144" name="_ftnref144"><sup>[144]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1851 “<em>doch unterscheidet sich die Kunst des Islam von der christlichen wesentlich durch den Mangel aller bildlichen Darstellung, namentlich menschlicher Figuren, welche die Religion streng verbot</em>”<a href="#_ftn145" name="_ftnref145"><sup>[145]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1852 “<em>These celebrated monuments of Mussulman art lie to the east of Cairo, &#8211; behind the crest of the same hill on which, more to the south, the citadel is built. They are thus severed and protected from the busy hum of the city, and standing as they do on the verge of the desert, form a small ‘city of the dead’ most appropriately situated</em>”<a href="#_ftn146" name="_ftnref146"><sup>[146]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1853 “<em>They do not at all accord with the character of Roman Architecture, and are much more analogous with Mahometan art</em>”<a href="#_ftn147" name="_ftnref147"><sup>[147]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1855 “<em>At Aleppo: “There are many mosques and tombs, which were once imposing specimens of Saracenic art; but now, split and shivered by wars and earthquakes, are slowly tumbling into utter decay</em>”<a href="#_ftn148" name="_ftnref148"><sup>[148]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1855 “<em>By far the most elegant mosque of this age -perhaps indeed of any period of Moslem art-is the Mootee Mesjid, or Pearl mosque, built by Shah Jehan in the palace of Agra</em>”<a href="#_ftn149" name="_ftnref149"><sup>[149]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1855 “<em>Every detail of the building itself could be made out with the utmost clearness, even to the many-coloured pillars of the arabesque paneling with which the sides are encrusted. The beautiful pulpit near one of the south gates of the platform- a perfect gem of Arabian art-was a favourite object of examination. Distance, in short, seemed quite annihilated; and, seated at our ease, we were enabled to enjoy the beauties of the enclosure, almost as much as if privileged to wander freely about it</em>”<a href="#_ftn150" name="_ftnref150"><sup>[150]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1856 “<em>The case is the same with Byzantine and Saracenic art, and with the great styles of Italy, especially the Trecento and the Cinquecento, in which all the most perfect schemes are purely conventional, or upon a strict geo­metrical basis, whatever the treatment of the detail may be</em>”<a href="#_ftn151" name="_ftnref151"><sup>[151]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1857 “<em>Arabian art is traceable to the demands of the new civilization and wider culture that Mohammedanism introduced. The Mosque of Toloon in Cairo, erected only 250 years from the establishment of Islamism, shows a style of architecture complete in itself, and betraying no signs of direct imi­tation of the Byzantine</em>”<a href="#_ftn152" name="_ftnref152"><sup>[152]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Memoir of Mr. James Murphy, “<em>The interesting but imperfect description of the remains of Arabian art, exhibited in the volumes of some modern trav­ellers, as existing in the once renowned Mohammedan cities of Granada, Cor­dova, and Seville, excited in the author an ardent desire to visit them. He ac­cordingly embarked for Spain, and arrived at Cadiz in May in the year 1802</em>”<a href="#_ftn153" name="_ftnref153"><sup>[153]</sup></a>.</p>
<ol style="text-align: justify;" start="1858">
<li><em>“On the 11th of March (1855), Broussa was visited by a shock far more destructive than that of the 28<sup>th</sup> of February. The greatest part of the city was levelled with the ground, and some of the finest monuments of Ro­man, Byzantine, and Mussulman art destroyed</em>”<a href="#_ftn154" name="_ftnref154"><sup>[154]</sup></a>.</li>
</ol>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1858 What to Observe in Syria and Palestine, “<em>The mosks </em>(sic.)<em> of Syria are worthy of the artist’s attention, and perhaps also the architect’s. Many of the older ones are patched-up temples and churches, re-decorated with lying inscriptions, calculated to flatter the vanity of the Arab; but some are pure Saracenic art. Their fretted minarets, inlaid walls, deeply-recessed door­ways, marble courts, and arabesqued interiors, are all models of airy ele­gance-graceful and fantastic as an Arab poet’s dream</em>”<a href="#_ftn155" name="_ftnref155"><sup>[155]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1858 “<em>While dwelling on the southern and oriental styles of Architecture, it may be well in passing to take review of Arabian or Saracenic art, which, although much influenced by the Byzantine, has nevertheless many inde­pendent features and characteristics in its composition. It is doubtless an off­shoot from that of Byzantium, so modified by new forms and principles, as almost to have lost all similitude to its parent. The original (the Byzantine) had its birth in Christianity, and was scarcely, either in form or detail, adapted to the necessities of the worship of the disciples of Mahomet</em>”<a href="#_ftn156" name="_ftnref156"><sup>[156]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1859 Prescott, on Medoza in exile in Granada from Phillip II’s court, “<em>He devoted himself to the study of Arabic, to which he was naturally led by his residence in a capital filled with the monuments of Arabian art</em>”<a href="#_ftn157" name="_ftnref157"><sup>[157]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1859 “<em>Styl der saracenischen Kunst</em>”<a href="#_ftn158" name="_ftnref158"><sup>[158]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1859 “<em>On Monday, the 31st alt.</em> (January) <em>Dr. G. Kinkel delivered a lecture “On Mahometan art, illustrating the Influence of Byzantine Art on the Schools of the East, the development of the Arts of the Mahommadans in Egypt, Spain, and India, as seen in their Mosques and other Buildings and Decora­tions, by Dr. G.</em> <em>Kinkel.…In Cairo Mahometan art reached its greatest com­pleteness, as far as regards plan, and displayed splendid roofs, rich gilding, and the pointed arch. In western Asia the pointed arch had been used shyly before the Christian era. The Arabs were not satisfied with the round arch: the pointed, as being more picturesque, suited them better, and they used it early. To them, he thought we owed it</em>”<a href="#_ftn159" name="_ftnref159"><sup>[159]</sup></a>. In the Sixth Report of the Depart­ment of Science and Art of the Committee of Council on Education: with ap­pendix: presented to both Houses of Parliament by command of Her Maj­esty, Great Britain, Department of Science and Art, London, 1859, the title of the lecture is recorded as “On Mohammadan Art”, (38) not as advertised, “Mahometan art”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1860 “<em>The modern fashion of assuming everything Muhammadan to be of true Arabian art has misled art critics; and the undue importance that has been given to the degraded style of the Alhamhra (which is to mosques of the best Cairo time as late Perpendicular is to early English and Decorated Gothic), and to the bastard edifices of Mohammadan India,- because some­thing is known about these and next to nothing of the true art &#8211; has induced the most erroneous conclusions</em>”<a href="#_ftn160" name="_ftnref160"><sup>[160]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1862 For the Holy Roman Emperor Frederick the Second, Thomas Lau­rence Kington-Oliphant wrote, “<em>Saracen art found more favour, than did the Greek remains, in Frederick’s eyes. He had many Sicilian palaces, the work of the Arabs, and we find him writing to forbid the planting of vineyards too near the curious Ziza at Palermo</em>”<a href="#_ftn161" name="_ftnref161"><sup>[161]</sup></a>. For mention of the Zisa as being an ex­ample of “Saracen art”<a href="#_ftn162" name="_ftnref162"><sup>[162]</sup></a> together with the Kooba, Palermo, see the paper presented to the RIBA by Sidney Smirke, R.A., read Nov. 5 1860, entitled, “Recollections of Sicily”, published 1862.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1862 Of the explorer James Bruce, “<em>Through Spain, through Portugal, he travelled, noting the remains of Saracen art,…</em>”<a href="#_ftn163" name="_ftnref163"><sup>[163]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1864 “<em>Die Kunst des Islam</em>”<a href="#_ftn164" name="_ftnref164"><sup>[164]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">1864 “<em>welche den Styl der saracenischen Kunst</em>”<a href="#_ftn165" name="_ftnref165"><sup>[165]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">From the above quotations it is evident that that which is today termed “<em>Islamic Art</em>” was certainly not any new European construct of the late 19<sup>th</sup> and 20<sup>th</sup> centuries, as was stated by Blair and Bloom in 2003, a statement which has been repeated, cited and circulated since 2003, as is noted above. The terms that had been employed earlier by Europeans, such as: Mussul­man Art, Mohammadan Art, l’art Musulman, Mohammedanische Kunst, Mu­hammedanische Kunst, Moslem art, etc., were not employed as “<em>restrictive geographic or ethnic terms</em>”, but were employed and are to be read, like Arabian Art and Saracen art, as being synonymous with todays’ terms: Is­lamic Art, l’art islamique, Islamische Kunst<a href="#_ftn166" name="_ftnref166"><sup>[166]</sup></a>. Nor is the first use of a German equivalent of this term to be dated to the 1860’s, as had been stated by Oleg Grabar, and cited in 2006 in the MOMA exhibition catalogue, as is noted above. The first published use of the term, “<em>die Kunst des Islam</em>” dates from at least two decades earlier, from 1841 and “<em>die Baukunst des Islams</em>”, from 1842, if not earlier, as is noted above, while terms had earlier been em­ployed in German that carried much the same meaning as noted above.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Perhaps the earliest of European terms employed to describe the Reli­gious Art-the works of Islam, Islamic Art, as being work that has been made, (In the manner of ) The Lord</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">The term ‘<em>arabesk</em>’ was brought into English from the start of the 17<sup>th</sup> c.<a href="#_ftn167" name="_ftnref167"><sup>[167]</sup></a>, ‘<em>arabesque</em>’ employed in 1611<a href="#_ftn168" name="_ftnref168"><sup>[168]</sup></a>, from 16<sup>th</sup> c. French, from the Portu­guese and Italian ‘<em>arabesco</em>,’ a term which was in use in the 14<sup>th</sup> c., as later, ‘<em>arabeschi,</em>’ ‘<em>orabesco</em>”, and also, ‘<em>rabeschi</em>’<a href="#_ftn169" name="_ftnref169"><sup>[169]</sup></a>. These words usually are rec­orded as meaning the Arabic or Moorish (i.e. the Muslim-Islamic) style of ornamental design, in Latin, <em>arabico opera ornatus,</em> <em>arabicus ornatus, opus arabicum</em>, that was understood to belong, in consequence of its frequent use of inscriptions in Arabic and its most considerable exclusion of the forms of humans and creatures, to the religion of Islam, i.e. meaning that which is today termed, Islamic art. It seems possible to speculate that the terms: ar­abesco, arabeschi, arrabesco, arabescato, orabesco, arabesque, and, rabesco, rabesca, rabescato, rabescare, rabeschi, rabesci, rabiscu, rabbesco, rabbiscu, rabesch<a href="#_ftn170" name="_ftnref170"><sup>[170]</sup></a>, etc., may however, in their origin, not be related to the ethnic term Arab, as has been most frequently repeated, but may instead reflect the actual Arabic term that was employed by Muslims from before the 14<sup>th</sup> c. to describe to others, to non-Muslims, this type of work that is without figural images but often with script. This would therefore be an Ar­abic term which was translated into Portuguese, Spanish, Italian and Sicilian, and a term which relates the name of this type of work to the Arabic word <em>Rabb</em>, meaning Lord, and which was then combined with the Italian, Spanish, and Portuguese suffix <em>esco</em>, hence, with the Arabic article, <em>ar-rabb</em>+esco, or, without the article, <em>rabb</em>+esco, terms which would, if this suggestion seems correct to those of greater competence in these matters, signify designs rep­resenting or associated in some way with the otherwise non-representable (except through letters), Allah, The Almighty. It is noteworthy that in thirty-three sūras of the Qur’ān the Almighty is referred to simply as ‘Lord’ (ar-rabb), and it was and is understood that with the Arabic article, <em>ar-rabb</em> the word could only refer to The Almighty<a href="#_ftn171" name="_ftnref171"><sup>[171]</sup></a>. That is, it can be suggested, that the Arabic form of this term was employed to mean something like, <em>in the Lord’s manner, </em>or,<em> in the manner satisfying the Lord’s requirements,</em> that is, precisely meaning Islamic Art in the traditional sense, the work of those who have submitted to The Lord and from whom they have acquire their acts, as was stated in the 9<sup>th</sup> c. as noted above, “<em>acts are created, and the single act belongs to two agents: one of them creates it, and that is God; the other acquires</em> (iktisāb) <em>it, and that is man.”</em> Although the word ‘rabesco-rabbesco’ has been described by Italians and others as the ill-educated, or the mis­taken writing of the word ‘arabesco’<a href="#_ftn172" name="_ftnref172"><sup>[172]</sup></a>, it is the same word, just without the article, both representing the same religious term employed by the Muslim “other”, to thereby indicate the style or manner of art that is associated with The Lord, <em>Ar-Rabb-</em>Allah. In the first volume of the Italian-French dictionary of Nathanael Duez published in Venice in 1662, directly below the entry “<em>Rabesco-Arabesque</em>”, is the entry, “<em>Rabi, rabbi, ou rabby, maistre</em>”<a href="#_ftn173" name="_ftnref173"><sup>[173]</sup></a>, but the suggested relationship between <em>ar-rabb</em> and Arabesco, <em>rabb</em> and Rabesco, was not noted. These descriptive terms have subsequently been understood in Europe through the guidance of the Catholic educated per­spective, as being an ethnic term relating to the Arabs, or to the Arabic lan­guage<a href="#_ftn174" name="_ftnref174"><sup>[174]</sup></a>, rather than being a Muslim term used before the 14<sup>th</sup> c. in describ­ing the forms of decoration displayed on artefacts that are clearly acceptable to the object of Muslim worship, The Lord of the Worlds &#8211;<em>al-</em> <em>rabbi l-ʿālamīn, </em>decoration without representation of humans or creatures.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">The word ‘<em>arabesco</em>’, occurs in Giovanni Boccaccio’s mid-14<sup>th</sup> c. <em>Decamer­one,</em> employed to describe the abbot’s style of dress in the Tale of Saladin as a Merchant-<em>Saladino mercante</em><a href="#_ftn175" name="_ftnref175"><sup>[175]</sup></a>. It seems probable that Boccaccio em­ployed this term in describing the abbot’s style of dress in a knowing and deliberate fashion for the reader. Ambrogio Calepino (1440?-1510) in his Latin lexicon records, “<em>Arabesco. arabicus ornatus, opus arabicum</em>”<a href="#_ftn176" name="_ftnref176"><sup>[176]</sup></a>. In 1548 it was employed to describe the Arab-Islamic style of painting, “<em>Molte alter uie ui sono di colorire à secco con colori, o con alcune stratie bollite in diversi succi. Cotesto è lo dipignere Arabesco usato da Mori, altri modi in charte, in cera, in uetro, cuoi, mà coteste sono semplicità, o folle fratesche da non conumerar nella pittura</em>”<a href="#_ftn177" name="_ftnref177"><sup>[177]</sup></a>. In Italian in 1612, “<em>Arabicus. v. Arabesco</em>” is recorded and also that Orabesco was a synonym for Arabesco, “<em>Arabesco all’araba, e, al mondo arabo. </em><em>Lat. Arabicus. Bocc.n. 99.45. Con muto ch’egli anesse la barba grande, e in abito arabesco fosse. E arabesco, orabesco, si dice a une sorte dipintura a fogliame, e intrecciatura de line, satta all’araba</em>”<a href="#_ftn178" name="_ftnref178"><sup>[178]</sup></a>. (Repeated in the 1697 edition, <em>Indice Delle Voci e Locviooni Latine</em>: “<em>Arabicus. v. Arabesco</em>”<a href="#_ftn179" name="_ftnref179"><sup>[179]</sup></a>, and “<em>Arabesco, all’araba, e, al mondo arabo. Lat. arabicus. Bocc.n. 99.45. Con rutao (sic.) ch’egli auesse la barba grande, e in abito arabesco fosse. Arabesco. Orabesco, si dice a una sorte dipintura a fogliame, e interciatura di linee, satta all’araba</em>”<a href="#_ftn180" name="_ftnref180"><sup>[180]</sup></a>). In 1611, “<em>Caved or painted in Arab or Moorish ornamental design; strangely mixed or fantastic</em>”<a href="#_ftn181" name="_ftnref181"><sup>[181]</sup></a>. In 1646, “<em>Arabesque, de façon, et de forme d’Arabe: Arabicus, a, um. </em><em>Arabius. a. um</em>”<a href="#_ftn182" name="_ftnref182"><sup>[182]</sup></a>. In 1681, “<em>Arabesco, o rabesco si dice a una sorte di dipintura a fogliame, e intrecciatura di liğnee, fatta all’araba</em>”<a href="#_ftn183" name="_ftnref183"><sup>[183]</sup></a>. And also, “<em>Rabescare. Far rabeschi. Rabescato add. Fatto con rabeschi. </em><em>Rabesco m.V. Arabesco</em>”<a href="#_ftn184" name="_ftnref184"><sup>[184]</sup></a>. In 1726-1727, “<em>Arabe’sco, adj. (all’araba, al modo arabo) Ara­bian, Arabick”</em><a href="#_ftn185" name="_ftnref185"><sup>[185]</sup></a><em> and, “Rabesc’are (onar con rabeschi) to adorn or embellish with Arabick work. Rabesca’to, adj. adorned or embellished with Arabick work. Rabe’sco, s. m. (arabesco) Arabick work”</em><a href="#_ftn186" name="_ftnref186"><sup>[186]</sup></a>. In 1730, “<em>Arabe’sk [so called from the Arabs, who used this kind of Ornaments, their Religion for­bidding them to make any Images or Figures of Men or Animals] a Term ap­ply’d to such Painting, Ornaments of Freezes, &amp;c. which consisted wholly of imaginary Foliages, Plants, Stalks, etc. without any human figures</em>”<a href="#_ftn187" name="_ftnref187"><sup>[187]</sup></a>. As is likewise stated in Chambers 1738: “<em>Arabesk”</em>; <em>“Arabesque, or Arabesk, some­thing done after the manner of the Arabians. Arabesque, Grotesque, and Mo­resque, are terms applied to such paintings, ornaments of freezes, etc. wherein there are no human or animal figures, but which consist wholly of imaginary foliage, plants, stems, etc. See Grotesque, and Morisco. The words take their rise from hence, that the Moors, Arabs, and other Mahometans, use these kinds of ornaments; their religion forbidding them to make any im­ages or figures of men or other animals</em>”<a href="#_ftn188" name="_ftnref188"><sup>[188]</sup></a>. In 1740 the synonym of Ara­besco, “Orabesco” was employed in respect to the Qur’ān: “<em>Convien ad ogni modo star saldo, e mostrare arditamente la fronte, con replicare in faccia a tutto il Mondo insolente: Non orabesco Evangelium </em>(the Qur’ān)<em>. </em><em>Io non mi vergogno dell’Evangelio di Cristo. </em>(I am not ashamed of the Evangelium of Christ)”<a href="#_ftn189" name="_ftnref189"><sup>[189]</sup></a>. In 1751, “<em>Arabesques. On nomme ainsi des rinceaux ou branches de feuillages imaginaires, &amp; autres ornemens de caprices, don’t on se sert quelquefois dans la décoration des cabinets, des grottes, etc. </em><em>Ces ornemens sont appellés Arabesques, parce que l’invention en est attrbuée aux Arabes, qui suivant leur Religion, ne peuvent conformément aux autres</em> <em>Peuples Ma­homeétans, représenter des figures d’hommes &amp; d’animaux</em>”<a href="#_ftn190" name="_ftnref190"><sup>[190]</sup></a>; translated into Italian in 1768, “<em>Arabeschi: fimigliantemente appellanfi alcuni rametti, o, branche di fogliami immaginarj, ed altri capricciofi ornamenti, de’quali al­cuna siata fi abbellifcono i gabinetti, la grotte, e simili. Questi ornati detti sono Arabeschi per efferne attribuita agli Arabi I’invenzione, i quali la Reli­gione loro seguendo, ficcome gli altri Popoli Maomettani, rappresentar non poffono figure d’uomini, ne d’animali</em>”<a href="#_ftn191" name="_ftnref191"><sup>[191]</sup></a>. In 1756, “Arabesque. Adj. lat. Ara­bicus. angl. arabiau. Qui est fait à la maniere des Arabes. Sorte d’ornement en usage dans la peinture &amp; dans la broderie”<a href="#_ftn192" name="_ftnref192"><sup>[192]</sup></a>. In 1765, “<em>Arabesco, opus arabicum</em>”<a href="#_ftn193" name="_ftnref193"><sup>[193]</sup></a>, “<em>rabescare, opera arabico ornare; rabesco, opus arabicum</em>”<a href="#_ftn194" name="_ftnref194"><sup>[194]</sup></a>. In 1766, “<em>Arabesque or, Arabesk, something done after the manner of the Arabians</em>”<a href="#_ftn195" name="_ftnref195"><sup>[195]</sup></a>. In the definition provided by Facciolati in 1772 of “<em>Ciamber­lato</em>”, “<em>ornato d’intaglii rabesci, e simili. </em><em>Arabico opera ornatus</em>”<a href="#_ftn196" name="_ftnref196"><sup>[196]</sup></a>, meaning, ornamented with arabesques. In 1775, “<em>Ar’abesk (s. from the Arab.) </em><em>A paint­ing or ornament consisting entirely of foliage</em>”<a href="#_ftn197" name="_ftnref197"><sup>[197]</sup></a>. In 1790, “<em>Rabbiscu, fregio format da foglie, e fiori, e per lo piu con tirate di penna, rabesco, arabesco. </em><em>Arabicum opus. Presso P. MS. Si legge “Rabiscu opus Arabicum, pictura, cælatura, sculptura more Arabico. Apud nos quodlibet ornamentum sive in teconica sive ubicumque sit, e ramis foliis, floribus, &amp; similibus concinne ex­curens ita appellatur Arabes namque, ii scilicet qui post Mahumedem fluxerunt quum hominum aut animalium figuras, nec conficere, nec retinere ex praecepto sui Alcorani possunt; hinc quodlibet simile opus ita excurrens sic appellatur. </em><em>Dictum autem a vulgo fuit rabbiscu pro arabiscu, dempta per aphæresin primalirera ut atiam Ital. rabesco, &amp; rangio, color, pro arangio</em>”<a href="#_ftn198" name="_ftnref198"><sup>[198]</sup></a>. In 1794, “<em>Arabeschi ornamenti bizzarri e immaginarj in pittura, in scultura, e anche in architettura per decorare muri, pilastri, fregj, porte, volte ec. Il nome d’Arabesco viene dagli Arabi, I quali non potendo per la loro religione impie­gar immagini di uomini nè di bestie, fecero uso di fiori, di fogliami, e di frutti per adornare gli edificj; introdussero questo loro gusto nella Spagna, da dove si diffuse per tutta I’Europa, e fu chiamato arabesco o moresco”</em><a href="#_ftn199" name="_ftnref199"><sup>[199]</sup></a>; “<em>L’armo­nia, ch’è il principio delle arti, deve osservarsi nella composizione, nell’esecuzione, e nella disposizione degli arabeschi. L’armonia delle idee è nell&#8217; nnità del motivo, nell’intelligenza de’ dettagli, nel rapporto delle parti fra loro, e nel concefrto di tutti gli attribute e ditutti gli accessorj tendenti tutti ad uno stesso scopo. Cosi l’arabesco diviene una specie di linguaggio ed di scrittura simbolica</em>”<a href="#_ftn200" name="_ftnref200"><sup>[200]</sup></a> in 1794, “<em>Arabesco, all’araba, e al modo arabo, arabigo. Arabico, o arabesco, arabigo</em>”<a href="#_ftn201" name="_ftnref201"><sup>[201]</sup></a>. In 1795, “<em>Rabesca, o rabesco, la­voro, opus arabicum</em>”<a href="#_ftn202" name="_ftnref202"><sup>[202]</sup></a>. In 1798, “<em>Arabesque, or, Arabesk, something done after the manner of the Arabians (from, Arabesco. Arabicum opus). Ara­besque, Grotesque, and Moresque, are terms applied to such paintings, or­naments of freezes, &amp;c. wherein there are no human or animal figures but which consist wholly of imaginary foliages, plants, stalks, &amp; c. The words take their rise from hence, that the Moors, Arabs, and other Mahometans, use these kinds of ornaments; their religion forbidding them to make any images or figures of men or other animals</em>”<a href="#_ftn203" name="_ftnref203"><sup>[203]</sup></a>. In 1810, “<em>Arabesco, fregio format da foglie, e fiori, aràpsko slikkovānje, cviche na aràpsku ispisāno, arabicus or­natus, arabicum opus</em>”<a href="#_ftn204" name="_ftnref204"><sup>[204]</sup></a>. In 1822, “<em>Arabeschi, ornamenti bizzarri e immagi­nari in pittura, in scultura, e anche in architettura per decorare muri, pilastri, fregi, porte, volte ec. Il nome d’Arabesco viene dagli Arabi, i quali non po­tendo per la loro religione impiegar immagini di uomini nè di bestie, fecero uso di fiori, di fogliami, e di frutti per adornare gli edifici; introdusero questo loro gusto nella Spagna, da dove si diffuse per tutta l’Europa, e fu chiamato arabesco o moresco</em>”<a href="#_ftn205" name="_ftnref205"><sup>[205]</sup></a>. Robert Stuart in his 1830 publication describes the “<em>Arabesque (fr.) a building after the manner of the Arabs. Ornaments used by the same people in which no human or animal figures appear, represen­tations of these being forbidden by the koran. Sentences from the koran in­troduced as ornaments to buildings or apartments, occasionally interwoven with foliage and geometrical figures. Intricate lineal compartments and chili­gon mosaics which adorn the walls, ceilings, and floors of Arabian buildings. The term is synonymous with Moresque, (which see)</em>”<a href="#_ftn206" name="_ftnref206"><sup>[206]</sup></a>. While Henry Neu­man in his, <em>A New Dictionary of the Spanish and English languages, </em>of 1831 records: “<em>Móres, Móresk, Mórisk, or Morisco, s. Arabesco. Móreskwork, s. Arabesco; dicese de ciertas labores, dibuxos, y pinturas al estilo de los Moros ó Arabes</em>”<a href="#_ftn207" name="_ftnref207"><sup>[207]</sup></a>. And, “<em>A’rabesque, a. Arabesco, en estilo de los arabes, -s. Lem­gua arabe ó arábiga</em>”<a href="#_ftn208" name="_ftnref208"><sup>[208]</sup></a>. In 1835, in F. C. Meadows, New Italian-English Dic­tionary: “<em>Rabbesco, sm. Arabic work; wavy carved work. Rabbescone, sin. Great large arabesks. Arabescato, Arabesco,-a. adj. fancifully carved</em>”<a href="#_ftn209" name="_ftnref209"><sup>[209]</sup></a>. In 1838, “<em>Arabesque, adj. m. f Arabesco: dicese de todo lo que tiene relacion á moda, gusto, ó labor. En este sentido se llaman con el n. s. y pl. de ara­besques: arabescos, los adornos y labores de rasgos y follages hechos al es­tilo de los Árabes”</em><a href="#_ftn210" name="_ftnref210"><sup>[210]</sup></a>. And, “<em>Moresque, s. f. Arabesco: dícese de ciertas la­bores, dibujos, y pinturas al estilo de los Moros, ó Arabes</em>”<a href="#_ftn211" name="_ftnref211"><sup>[211]</sup></a>. In 1849, “<em>Ara­bescato,</em> <em>Chiabr. </em><em>Fr. 5. 63., v. rabescato. Arabesco, fregio format da foglie e fiori </em>(Arab-Muslim frieze/design formed by leaves and flowers),<em> arabicus or­natus, opus arabicum</em>”<a href="#_ftn212" name="_ftnref212"><sup>[212]</sup></a>. In 1851, “<em>Rabbiscu, sm. Arabesco, lavoro a guise di foglie accartocciate, viticcioli, rabesco</em>”<a href="#_ftn213" name="_ftnref213"><sup>[213]</sup></a>. In 1869, “<em>Arabesc, Arabesco, rabesco</em>”<a href="#_ftn214" name="_ftnref214"><sup>[214]</sup></a>. And, “<em>Rabesch, rabesco (afer. di arabesco); fig. cosa o persona a rabesco, falla a capriccio</em>”<a href="#_ftn215" name="_ftnref215"><sup>[215]</sup></a>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Conclusions</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">One may well wonder why some western scholars, such as Shelia S. Blair and Jonathan Bloom in this article of 2003, reprinted in 2011, with those of the school of Oleg Grabar in the 21<sup>st</sup> century, wish to deny the existence of Islamic Art, that which was formerly termed in Europe, <em>arabesco, rabesco, rabbiscu,</em> an Islamic work of design, described as made in the manner of The Lord, and which is today termed, ‘Islamic Art’ &#8211; to describe it as a “mirage” &#8211; to deny that which has been for more than six centuries recognised in Eu­rope, understood, recorded and related as being a religious art, the theo­centric art of Islam; to deny its unity and coherence, and, instead, in the 21<sup>st</sup> century to state that Islamic art is a western orientalist invention of the latter part of the 19<sup>th</sup> c. and to partition a whole into “<em>distinct regional styles</em>” an error previously displayed in Owen Jones’ <em>Grammar of Ornament</em>, of 1856, is one that resembles the practice of <em>divide et impera</em>, <em>wa-llāhu alam</em>, and God knows best.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">However, what actually matters, and that which defines the Art of Islam, “Islamic Art”, “Arabesco”, “Rabbesco”, that is art that is (made in the manner of) The Lord, is the statement that is made through its use over a vast range of surfaces. This concerns the relationship between this worldly-temporal reality and The Reality, indicated in representation through script, the callig­raphy of The Word, and, by the ever present <em>tawrique</em>, <em>tawrīq</em>, <em>tezyînat</em>, by the <em>arabesco</em>, <em>rabesco,</em> <em>arabicus ornatus</em>, the <em>arabesque/orabesco</em>, address­ing the matter of representation and beauty for those who are worshipping The Formless, as is stated in Qur’ān Ash-Shuraa, 42:11, “<em>Nothing is like unto Him</em>.” And, thereby, in Islamic art, through the use and development of these two elements, through the display of The Word, and of certain design types that have been termed arabesque, that serve to conceal and so deny the physicality of temporal forms upon which the individual elements of the art/design are based; are brought together through the makers’ virtue in re­alising <em>iktisāb</em>, of the artist-craftsman’s submission to The Maker; and also, to a large extent, as has been noted for centuries by Europeans, works which for religious reasons largely excluded the representation of images of hu­mans and creatures, thereby largely limiting, through deliberate choice, through both the inclusion and the exclusion of subjects within the work of design, and thereby denying the potential in naturalistic representation for the idolatry of worldly forms, this because for example the Prophet İbrahim-Abraham stated, “<em>unto his father and his folk: What are these images unto which ye pay devotion?</em>” Qur’ān Al-Anbiya 21:52.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref1" name="_ftn1">[1]</a>     https://www.collegeart.org/publications/art-bulletin/centennial</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref2" name="_ftn2">[2]</a> https://www.collegeart.org/pdf/artbulletin/Art%20Bulletin%20Vol%2085%20No%2 01%20Blair%20and%20Bloom.pdf</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref3" name="_ftn3">[3]</a>     Phaidon Press, London.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref4" name="_ftn4">[4]</a>     Yale University Press, Pelican History of Art, New Haven, Conn.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref5" name="_ftn5">[5]</a>     Oxford University Press.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref6" name="_ftn6">[6]</a>     North 2012, 13.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref7" name="_ftn7">[7]</a>     Burckhardt 1987, 222.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref8" name="_ftn8">[8]</a>     This point was for example remarked upon by Peter Nicholson in 1854: “<em>MOORISH, Moresque, Arabian or Saracenic Architecture: &#8211; The style of building indifferently des­ignated by any one of the above titles, is that which was practiced by the Arabs or Moors, and which, owing to the migratory conditions of that race, and to their widely-spread influence, prevailed in many parts of the eastern continent. It is sometimes styled Mohammedan, for under the auspices of that faith it chiefly flourished; and amongst the edifices which Islamism gave rise to, are to be found some of the most magnificent and characteristic examples of the style.</em>” Nicholson 1854, 208, and, “<em>It is remarkable that while the Arabs were diffused so widely over the earth’s surface, the style of architecture adopted by them retained in every place a striking identity. It is true that differences of detail may be found in different places, as well as variety in application, yet in every country their buildings retain a very close resemblance. This similarity is to be accounted for probably by the peculiarity of their religious creed, which, wherever it is professed, diffuses a close uniformity of habits, manners and opinions&#8230;The style, which is eminently peculiar, would seem to have been a de­velopment of their religious creed; it breathes the very spirit of Islamism; it is sensual and voluptuous, and appeals to the gratification of the senses rather than to the higher and nobler faculties of the mind </em>(sic.)<em>:</em>&#8230;” Nicholson 1854, 209.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref9" name="_ftn9">[9]</a>     Blair – Bloom 2003, 153.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref10" name="_ftn10">[10]</a>    Daftari – Bhabha – Pamuk 2006, 10, fn. 3, citing Oleg Grabar, “ <em>Grabar traces the first discussion of art as “Islamic” to Moriz Carriere, Die Kunst im Zusammenhang der Cul­turentwickelung und die Ideale der Menschheit: Die Kunst im Zusammenhang der Cul­turentwickelung und die Ideale der Menschheit, 5 vols, Brockhaus, Leipzig, 1863-73.</em>” This date does not correspond to the first use of the term to describe art as “Islamic”, (see below). https://books.google. com.tr/books?id=9v9cj7uGZucC&amp;pg=PA10&amp;hl =tr&amp;source=gbs_toc_r&amp;cad=3#v=onepage&amp;q&amp;f=</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref11" name="_ftn11">[11]</a>    Having three years earlier, in their jointly edited 2009 publication stated in respect to what is termed “Islamic Art” that, “<em>Throughout the Islamic lands, Jews and Chris­tians (who were also known as “People of the Book” or dhimmis, tolerated minorities) shared the visual vocabularies of their Muslim neighbours, if not their faith, and it is often difficult if not impossible to distinguish a work of ISLAMIC ART made for a Mus­lim from one made for a non-Muslim. The use of Hebrew inscriptions is a sure sign of Jewish patronage, and indeed</em> <em>many of the craftsmen making “Islamic art” may have been Jews or Christians, despite the fact that it has been defined as the art made by artists or artisans whose religion was Islam, for patrons who lived in predominantly Muslim lands, or for purposes that are restricted or peculiar to a Muslim population or a Muslim setting.” </em>Bloom – Blair 2009, II, 361. The idea that, “<em>many of the crafts­men making “Islamic art” may have been Jews or Christians</em>”, seems to be without established scholarly foundation. Some are recorded, such as the mosaic artists sent from Constantinople for Caliphal commissions, but the suggestion that “<em>many</em> <em>of the craftsmen making “Islamic art” may have been Jews or Christians”,</em> rather than the majority over the course of 14 centuries being Muslims, seems rather odd.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref12" name="_ftn12">[12]</a>    8 march 2012 S. Blair, http://islamic-arts.org/2012/islamic-art/ Accessed March 2019.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref13" name="_ftn13">[13]</a>    Arts of the Islamic World (article) | Khan Academy https://www.khanacademy.org /&#8230;/art-islam/&#8230;islamic-art/&#8230;/ar&#8230; Accessed March 2019.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref14" name="_ftn14">[14]</a>    What exactly is Islamic Art? &#8211; The Muslim Vibe https://themuslimvibe.com /&#8230;is­lam/what-exactly-is-islamic-ar.. Accessed March 2019.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref15" name="_ftn15">[15]</a>    The History of Art and Architecture in the Islamic World – Brewminate https://brew minate.com/the-history-of-art-and-architecture-i Accessed March 2019.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref16" name="_ftn16">[16]</a>    Islamic Art | Art History Teaching Resources arthistoryteachingresources.org/les sons/islamic-art/</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref17" name="_ftn17">[17]</a>    Blair – Bloom 2003, 153.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref18" name="_ftn18">[18]</a>    Holt 1957, 7.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref19" name="_ftn19">[19]</a>    Such as was recorded by Henry Glassie over decades, e.g. Glassie 1993,119, as re­garding the calligrapher, Mahmut Öncü and <em>aşk</em>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref20" name="_ftn20">[20]</a>    Schimmel 1990, 1. As likewise in sense, from R. A. Nicholson’s, Selected Poems from the Divani Shamsi Tabriz, XXX:</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">“<em>My heart is as a pen in thy hand, </em></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><em>Thou art the cause if I am glad or melancholy</em>”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref21" name="_ftn21">[21]</a>    Jones 1863, 18-19.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref22" name="_ftn22">[22]</a>    Bennett 2016, 154.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref23" name="_ftn23">[23]</a>    Huff 2017, 87-88, citing from McCarthy 1953, 12-13.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref24" name="_ftn24">[24]</a>    “<em>The acts of man are created and…a single act comes from two agents, of whom one, God, creates it, while the other, man, ‘acquires’ it…; and</em> <em>(according to this view)</em> <em>God is the agent of the acts of men in reality, and…men are the agents of them in reality</em>” (Huff 2017, 88).</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref25" name="_ftn25">[25]</a>    Cited, Schimmel 1990, 86.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref26" name="_ftn26">[26]</a>    Arberry 1977, 367-368.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref27" name="_ftn27">[27]</a>    Excerpts from Fairchild – Ruggles 2011, 163-164.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref28" name="_ftn28">[28]</a>    Austin 1970, 40-41.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref29" name="_ftn29">[29]</a>    Arberry 1977, 38. For the earlier, Ismā’īlī Ikhwān al-safā position on the relationship of the crafts and the Almighty, see for examples, Ghabin 2009, 149-150, as, for this perfect art, or skilful art-craft, God likes him (the craftsman-artist).</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref30" name="_ftn30">[30]</a>    Qurʾān, Ali ‘Imran 3:19, “<em>Indeed, the religion in the sight of Allah is Islam</em>”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref31" name="_ftn31">[31]</a>    It seems probable that al-Ghazālī meant here, “another art”, rather than, another possessing two arts/crafts, as translated.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref32" name="_ftn32">[32]</a>    Homes 1873, 68-69.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref33" name="_ftn33">[33]</a>    Samson 1867, 643.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref34" name="_ftn34">[34]</a>    Op. cit. fn. 11.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref35" name="_ftn35">[35]</a>    As with the use of the word “Turks” to mean Muslims, as by John Selden in the 17<sup>th</sup> c., “<em>II. We charge the prelatical clergy with popery, to make them odious, though we know they are guilty of no such thing: just as hereforeto they called images, Mam­mets, and the adoration of images, mammetry; that is, Mahomet and mahometry; odious names, when all the world knows the Turks</em> (meaning Muslims) <em>are forbidden images by their religion</em>” (Selden 1789, 111). Bailey 1731 s.v. “<em>Alcoran, the Turk’s book of their law, or gospel, or the revelations and prophecies, etc. written by their false prophet Mahomet</em>”. Also: “<em>CE’CA (in Corduba in Spain) a religious house, from whence the Spaniards have framed this proverb, to go from Ceca to Mecca, i.e. to turn Turk or Mahometan</em>”. Bailey 1731 s.v. “CECA”. As likewise the English expression “<em>to turn Turk</em>”, common from the 16<sup>th</sup> c. onwards meaning to “<em>turne Mahometist</em>”, to convert to Islam, to become a runagate, a word in common use from c 1530 to 1700, meaning a religious renegade from Christianity (the word probably from the Fr. <em>renaégat</em>, an apostate from Christianity) as in Sp. 1763, <em>enacia’do, da</em>, adj., applied to one who changes his religion or principles of any kind. So common an occurrence was it that in the commentary on <em>The English Catechisme</em> of 1621, one reads, No. 2, The Question. “<em>Whether a man may change his name or not? …“And the same is the practice of the Turks at this day, if any man turne Mahometist, he receiveth a new name, as that famous, Prince, George Castriot of Epyrus, had his name changed into Scanderbeg</em>” (Mayer 1621 npn. No. 2).</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref36" name="_ftn36">[36]</a>    Op. cit. fn.11. Meaning, Moritz Carrière, the German philosopher and historian, 1817-1895.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref37" name="_ftn37">[37]</a>    There are exceptions before 1866, as in, The Athenaeum review of Owen Jones’s The Grammar of Ornament, where ethnic distinctions are drawn between Moors and Ar­abs, “<em>Arabian ornament is, as we might have suspected, a strong point with Mr. Jones, who has only just doffed his turban. Arabian art is traceable to the demands of the new civilization and wider culture that Mohammedanism introduced. The Mosque of Toloon in Cairo, erected only 250 years from the establishment of Islam­ism, shows a style of architecture complete in itself, and betraying no signs of direct imitation of the Byzantine. In the distribution of masses, and ornamenting the sur­faces of ornaments, the Arabs never equalled the Moors. They were more monoto­nous, and left gaps, from mere want of invention, or, perhaps from a greater rudeness and simplicity of taste. The twisted cord, the interlacing lines, the crossing of two squares, are the stock sources of Arab design</em>” (Athenaeum 1857, 442).</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref38" name="_ftn38">[38]</a>    Review 1865, 653, <em>“The second volume speaks of the influence of Arabic poetry on that of Christian Europe; also of Arabic art, chiefly architecture, and of the extinction of Arabic culture in Europe.”</em>; likewise, “<em>in Saracenic or Arabic Art&#8230;”</em> Atlantic 1861, 81, i.e. it was known that “Arabic Art” and, “Saracenic Art” were synonyms, and these terms described a distinct art.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref39" name="_ftn39">[39]</a>    Regarding Arabesque and Mooresque etc., these terms were recognised as belong­ing to the religion of Islam, “<em>The words take their rise from hence, that the Moors, Arabs, and other Mahometans</em>”, Chambers 1738 npn. s.v. “ARA”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref40" name="_ftn40">[40]</a>    Fowler 1850, 385.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref41" name="_ftn41">[41]</a>    Tim Stanley writes, “<em>Owen Jones (1809-74), who probably knew more about what he called ‘Arabian art’, and which we now call ‘Islamic art’, than anyone else in Britain at this time</em>” (Stanley 2012, 195). After Owen Jones, Auguste Racinet remarked, “<em>Be­fore altogether leaving Arabian art, we must speak of what it became in the hands of the Spanish Moors. It is merely a continuation of our subject; for the Moorish style, with a few distinguishing peculiarities of its own, belongs to the Arabian family.</em>”, i.e. Islamic Art=Arabian art and its various branches.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref42" name="_ftn42">[42]</a>    E.g. the term “<em>arabischen Kunst</em>” occurs in August Pfeiffer, <em>Antimelancholicus: oder Melancholey-Vertreiber</em>, of 1684/6, 544; as later in, Stieglitz 1792, 196, “<em>der arab­ischen Kunst</em>”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref43" name="_ftn43">[43]</a>    Miss M. P. Merrifield writes “<em>As to the date of the third book of Eraclius, it appears to me that it must not be considered earlier than the twelfth, or later than the thir­teenth century. The allusions to the arts of the Saracens or Arabians in Nos. IX, XXXII., XLVI., and XLVII., prove that the work could not have been earlier than the ninth cen­tury, and the recipe for dyeing cordovan leather (No. XXXII.), in which the word “Warancia” occurs, affords a strong presumption that it was much later, in order to give time for the Moorish art to become known in those countries where madder was called by the above name</em>” (Merrifield 1849, 176-177).</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref44" name="_ftn44">[44]</a>    “Recent travels in Upper India” From the Edinburg Review<em>, Museum of foreign liter­ature, science and art,</em> Nov. 1833, E. Littell, Philadelphia, 563.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref45" name="_ftn45">[45]</a>    Blair – Bloom 2003, 153.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref46" name="_ftn46">[46]</a>    Lafever 1856, bk. I, 78.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref47" name="_ftn47">[47]</a>    E.g. <em>Handbuch der kunstgeschichte</em>, von dr. Franz Kugler, Ebner &amp; Seubert, Stuttgart, 1842, 393-414, where the term, “<em>die Kunst des Islam</em>” is repeatedly employed; Lit­erarische Zeitung; in Verbindung mit mehreren Gelehrten hrsg. &#8230; 1843, 358“<em>In der Kunst des Islam werden 1) die spanischen Monumente betrachtet; 2) die ägyptischen, syrischen, sicilianischen; 3) die der europäischen Türkei, vorzüglich die zu Konstan­tinopel, wo allein 346 Moschen erhalten sind. </em><em>Unter denen 74 von höherer Bedeutung); 4) die indischen u. persisechen</em>”; Conversations-Lexicon Für Bildende Kunst, erster Band., Romber’s Verl., Leipzig, 1843, 556, “<em>Die monumentalen Zeugnisse dieser glänzendsten Periode der Kunst des Islam in Indien liefern die beiden Residenzen Delhi und Agra und deren Umgebung</em>”. Likewise, Pütz 1851, where, <em>die kunst des Islam</em>, is translated as, <em>The Art of Islam</em>, 218.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref48" name="_ftn48">[48]</a>    Jules Gailhabaud 1858, the term repeatedly used is, “l’art islamique”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref49" name="_ftn49">[49]</a>    Lübke 1864, 254-278. II. <em>Die Kunst des Islam</em>, translated as, <em>History of Art</em> by Wilhelm Lübke; translated by F. E. Bunnett, Smith Elder and Co., London, 1869, Vol.1, Chapter II. <em>The Art of Islam</em>, 331-354, idem, 1. Character and Artistic Feeling of the Arabians, 331-334.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref50" name="_ftn50">[50]</a>    Papendink 1826, 52.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref51" name="_ftn51">[51]</a>    Papendink 1826, 69. As was also noted in the same year by Elmes 1826, npn. s.v. ALH, On the Alhamra, “<em>The ceilings and walls of all the courts are covered with fret work and that description of ornament from which the human figure is religiously excluded, called after the Arabs, Arabesque; together with series of minute and intri­cate combinations of geometrical figures, of which no verbal description can give an adequate account; but of which Mr. Murphy’s splendid work on the Arabian Antiqui­ties of Spain, contains many beautiful engravings, and to which we refer the inquiring student</em>”. As earlier in 1731 by Bailey: “<em>Arabesk (so called from the Arabs (meaning Muslims), who used this kind of ornaments, their religion forbidding them to make any images or figures of men or animals) a term apply’d to such painting, ornaments of freezes, etc. which constituted wholly of imaginary foliages, plants, stalks, etc.. without any human or animal figures”)</em>, Bailey 1731, s.v. “ARABE’SK” as subsequently by Lacombe 1768, 21, as by Samson 1867, 643.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref52" name="_ftn52">[52]</a>    Wornum 1851, III.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref53" name="_ftn53">[53]</a>    Lane 1842, II, 2-3. It was of course the case, as was pointed out by Sir Thomas Arnold in his Painting in Islam: A Study of the Place of Pictorial Art in Muslim Culture, of 1928, that there were numerous figural works produced, not least those painted on the walls of hamam to serve psychological and therapeutic requirements, as is re­peatedly noted in sources from the 9<sup>th</sup> c. onwards, including Abū Bakr Muhammad ibn Zakariyyā al-Rāzī, into the 14<sup>th</sup> c.: “<em>On the ideal bath he writes, “It should contain pictures of high artistic merit and great beauty, representing pairs of lovers, gardens and beds of flower, fine galloping horses and wild beasts; for pictures such as these are potent in strengthening the powers of the body, whether animal, natural or spir­itual. Badr ad-Din ibn Muzaffar, the Qādī of Ba’albak, says in his book Mufarrih an nafs (The gladdener of the soul): “All physicians, sages and wise men are agreed that the sight of beautiful pictures gladdens and refreshes the soul, and drives away from it melancholic thoughts and suggestions, and strengthens the heart more than any­thing else can do, because it rids it of all evil imaginings.” Some say, If a sight of actual beautiful objects is not possible, then let the eyes be turned towards beautiful forms, of exquisite workmanship, pictured in books, in noble edifices or lofty castles. Such is also the thought that Muhammad ibn Zakarīyā ar-Rāzī expresses and strongly urges on any one who finds within himself carking cares and evil imaginings that are not in harmony with the poise of nature; for he says, When in a beautiful picture harmoni­ous colors such as yellow, red and green are combined with a due proportion in their respective forms, then the melancholy humors find healing, and the cares that cling to the soul of man are expelled, and the mind gets rid of its sorrows, for the soul becomes refined and ennobled by the sight of such pictures. Again, think of the wise men of old, who invented the bath, how with their keen insight and penetrating wis­dom the recognized that a man looses some considerable part of his strength when he goes into a bath; they made every effort to devise means of finding a remedy as speedily as possible; so they decorated the bath with beautiful pictures in bright cheerful colours. These they divided into three kinds, since they knew that there are three vital principles in the body-the animal, the spiritual and the natural. Accordingly they painted pictures of each kind, so as to strengthen each one of these potentiali­ties; for the animal power, they painted pictures of fighting and war and galloping horses and the snaring of wild beasts; for the spiritual power, pictures of love and of reflection on the lover and his beloved, and pictures of their mutual recriminations and reproaches, and of their embracing one another, etc.; and for the natural power, gardens and beautiful trees and bright flowers</em>”. Arnold 1928, 88, with well-known examples surviving from the 8<sup>th</sup> onwards.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref54" name="_ftn54">[54]</a>    Nicholson 1854, 210-211.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref55" name="_ftn55">[55]</a>    There are also the invaluable collections of published Arabic loan words into English, such as: Cannon – Kaye 1994; Peters – Salloum 1996.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref56" name="_ftn56">[56]</a>    S.O.D.<sup>3</sup>, s.v. “Saracen”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref57" name="_ftn57">[57]</a>    Johnson 1768 s.v. “CAM”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref58" name="_ftn58">[58]</a>    Percy 1846, 56.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref59" name="_ftn59">[59]</a>    Corder 1998, 311.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref60" name="_ftn60">[60]</a>    S.O.D.<sup>3</sup>, s.v. “Saracenical”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref61" name="_ftn61">[61]</a>    Anderson 1764, v. I., Bk. III., 42.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref62" name="_ftn62">[62]</a>    Smollett 1772, 140.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref63" name="_ftn63">[63]</a>    S.O.D.<sup>3</sup> s.v. “Saracenical”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref64" name="_ftn64">[64]</a>    Cannon – Kaye 1994, 293.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref65" name="_ftn65">[65]</a>    “<em>During Holy Week in 1680, Hagarene (meaning Muslim) pirates looted and ravaged the coastal areas around Rafina and sacked The Holy Monastery of Pantokrator-Tao</em>” (Ntaou) Penteli, near Athens, killing 179 monks. <u>www.pantokratoros-tao.gr/&#8230;/4-the-martyrdom-of-the-holy-&#8230; Accessed 2019.</u></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref66" name="_ftn66">[66]</a>    S.O.D.<sup>3</sup>, s.v. “Ismaelite”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref67" name="_ftn67">[67]</a>    S.O.D.<sup>3</sup> s.v. “Mahound”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref68" name="_ftn68">[68]</a>    Johnson 1768 s.v. “CAM”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref69" name="_ftn69">[69]</a>    Wornum 1851, xıx.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref70" name="_ftn70">[70]</a>    Act III, Scene 5. “<em>And then to have a wretched puling fool, A whining mammet, in her fortune&#8217;s tender, To answer ‘I’ll not wed; I cannot love, I am too young; I pray you, pardon me</em>”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref71" name="_ftn71">[71]</a>    Trench 1881, 169.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref72" name="_ftn72">[72]</a>    Bailey 1731 s.v. “MAH”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref73" name="_ftn73">[73]</a>    S.O.D.<sup>3</sup> s.v. “Mahomet”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref74" name="_ftn74">[74]</a>    Johnson 1768 s.v. “ALE”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref75" name="_ftn75">[75]</a>    Britannica 1810, Vol. XI, 360.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref76" name="_ftn76">[76]</a>    S.O.D.<sup>3</sup> s.v. “Mohammedan”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref77" name="_ftn77">[77]</a>    William Jones, <em>The Mahomedan Law of Succession to the Property of Intestates: In Arabick, Engraved on Copper Plates from an Ancient Manuscript</em>, J. Nichols, London, 1782.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref78" name="_ftn78">[78]</a>    Johnson 1768, s.v. “MUS”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref79" name="_ftn79">[79]</a>    Johnson 1818, s.v. “MUS”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref80" name="_ftn80">[80]</a>    Johnson 1818, s.v. “MUS;” “MUSSULMANISH, müs-sül-män-nish, adj. muselmännisch. &#8211; faith, der Islam, Hilpert 1831, 96.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref81" name="_ftn81">[81]</a>    Claude Marie Gattel (1743-1812), Gattel 1840, T. II., (I-Z), s.v. “<em>Mahométisme</em>” 50.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref82" name="_ftn82">[82]</a>    Bergeron 1735, Table des Chapitres.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref83" name="_ftn83">[83]</a>    S.O.D.<sup>3</sup> s.v. “Turk”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref84" name="_ftn84">[84]</a>    S.O.D.<sup>3</sup> s.v. “Maure”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref85" name="_ftn85">[85]</a>    Britton 1838, 312, “Mauresque or Moorish Architecture”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref86" name="_ftn86">[86]</a>    Bussy 1835, 14.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref87" name="_ftn87">[87]</a>    Bussy 1835, 14.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref88" name="_ftn88">[88]</a>    Stuart 1830, Vol. II, s.v. “Mauresque”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref89" name="_ftn89">[89]</a>    S.O.D.<sup>3</sup> s.v. “Moor”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref90" name="_ftn90">[90]</a>    Cited Johnson 1768 s.v. “MOO”, Shakespeare, Titus Andronicus (1593-94): [Aar.] <em>“O how this &#8230; But what care I? I care not an she were a black-a-moor; ‘tis all one to me”</em> (1.1.74-78).</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref91" name="_ftn91">[91]</a>    Bailey 1731, s.v. “HEAD”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref92" name="_ftn92">[92]</a>    Bailey 1731, s.v. “HEAD”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref93" name="_ftn93">[93]</a>    S.O.D.<sup>3</sup> s.v. “Moorish”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref94" name="_ftn94">[94]</a>    S.O.D.<sup>3</sup> s.v. “Moorman”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref95" name="_ftn95">[95]</a>    Blanc 1848, 380.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref96" name="_ftn96">[96]</a>    Blanc 1848, 380.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref97" name="_ftn97">[97]</a>    Ash 1775 s.v. “MOR”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref98" name="_ftn98">[98]</a>    S.O.D.<sup>3</sup> s.v. “Arabesk”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref99" name="_ftn99">[99]</a>    Bailey 1731, s.v. “ARABE’SK”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref100" name="_ftn100">[100]</a> Nugent 1797, 11.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref101" name="_ftn101">[101]</a> S.O.D.<sup>3</sup> s.v. “Arabesque”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref102" name="_ftn102">[102]</a> Blanc 1848, 31.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref103" name="_ftn103">[103]</a> Vocabolario 1612, 70.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref104" name="_ftn104">[104]</a> Dyche 1756, 67.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref105" name="_ftn105">[105]</a> Semler 2018, note in reference to Inventory, Whitehall Palace 1542, Item 60.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref106" name="_ftn106">[106]</a> Cotgrave, 1611 npn., s.v. Arabesque.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref107" name="_ftn107">[107]</a> Prideaux 1697, 19. Reprinted unchanged 1713, 1730. Cited, Johnson 1818 s.v. “MUS”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref108" name="_ftn108">[108]</a> Prideaux 1697, 19. Reprinted unchanged 1713, 1730.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref109" name="_ftn109">[109]</a> Gattel 1840, Vol. II., (I-Z), s.v. “<em>Islamisme</em>” 50.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref110" name="_ftn110">[110]</a> Claude Marie Gattel (1743-1812), Gattel 1840, II., s.v. “<em>Islam</em>” 50.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref111" name="_ftn111">[111]</a> Britannica 1810, Vol. XI, 360.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref112" name="_ftn112">[112]</a> Murphy 1815, 18, 19. Also, Athenaeum 1857, 442.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref113" name="_ftn113">[113]</a> Shakespear – Horne, 1816, 280.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref114" name="_ftn114">[114]</a> Utert 1824, 501, “<em>Unter dem Gebäuden zeichnen sich einige Moskeen aus, und der neue Palast des Bey&#8217;s, ein prachtvoller Bau, im Saracenischen Styl, mit großen Kosten aufgeführt. Der untere Theil ist mit einer Menge seltsamer Laden angefüllt, in denen die</em>”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref115" name="_ftn115">[115]</a> Who visited Bejapoor (Bijapur the former premier city of the Deccan), in 1808.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref116" name="_ftn116">[116]</a> Traveller 1827, 312.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref117" name="_ftn117">[117]</a> Transactions 1833, 152.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref118" name="_ftn118">[118]</a> Bell 1832, 564.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref119" name="_ftn119">[119]</a> Stieglitz 1834, 20, “<em>Hierin bestand das Eigenthümliche der arabischen Kunst</em>,<em> das sie als einen besondern Styl betrachten läßt. Laborde stellt drei Zeiträume der arabischen Kunst in Spanien auf</em>”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref120" name="_ftn120">[120]</a> Jennings 1835, 246.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref121" name="_ftn121">[121]</a> Britton 1838, 321.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref122" name="_ftn122">[122]</a> Goodrich 1840, 942.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref123" name="_ftn123">[123]</a> Bucke 1840, 247.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref124" name="_ftn124">[124]</a> Bas 1840, 294.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref125" name="_ftn125">[125]</a> Bartlett 1849, 72.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref126" name="_ftn126">[126]</a> Gwilt 1842, 55.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref127" name="_ftn127">[127]</a> Gwilt 1842, 55-56.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref128" name="_ftn128">[128]</a> Kugler 1842, 393, 394, 395, 396, 398, 400, 404, 408, 414.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref129" name="_ftn129">[129]</a> Kugler 1842, 395, 401, 412, 438, 440.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref130" name="_ftn130">[130]</a> Mener 1842, 848.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref131" name="_ftn131">[131]</a> Aicard <em>et al.</em> 1842, 42, 44-46.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref132" name="_ftn132">[132]</a> Asiatique 1842, 339.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref133" name="_ftn133">[133]</a> Revue 1842, 464.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref134" name="_ftn134">[134]</a> Schnaase 1844, “<em>Altchristliche und muhammedanische Kunst</em>”; VIII.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref135" name="_ftn135">[135]</a> Schnaase 1844, 423.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref136" name="_ftn136">[136]</a> Lortot, 1847, 52.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref137" name="_ftn137">[137]</a> Calcutta 1848, 123.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref138" name="_ftn138">[138]</a> Art-Journal 1849, 67.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref139" name="_ftn139">[139]</a> Vericour 1850, 232.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref140" name="_ftn140">[140]</a> Horne 1850, 219.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref141" name="_ftn141">[141]</a> Urquhart 1851, 26.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref142" name="_ftn142">[142]</a> Wornum 1851, xıx.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref143" name="_ftn143">[143]</a> Beldam 1851, 361.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref144" name="_ftn144">[144]</a> Kugler’s handbook 1851, 58.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref145" name="_ftn145">[145]</a> Pütz 1851, 218.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref146" name="_ftn146">[146]</a> Athenaeum 1852, 403.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref147" name="_ftn147">[147]</a> Museum 1853, 467.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref148" name="_ftn148">[148]</a> Taylor 1855, 211.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref149" name="_ftn149">[149]</a> Fergusson 1855, 431.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref150" name="_ftn150">[150]</a> Bartlett 1855, 124.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref151" name="_ftn151">[151]</a> Wornum 1856, 15.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref152" name="_ftn152">[152]</a> Athenaeum 1857, 442.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref153" name="_ftn153">[153]</a> Nichols 1858, VI, 434.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref154" name="_ftn154">[154]</a> Tyrrell 1858, 111.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref155" name="_ftn155">[155]</a> Travellers 1858, Lx.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref156" name="_ftn156">[156]</a> Ashlar 1858, 349.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref157" name="_ftn157">[157]</a> Prescott 1859, 201.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref158" name="_ftn158">[158]</a> Kugler 1859 176-177. “<em>Zu den frühsten Arbeiten gehört eiu Portal an der Grabkapelle Bohemunds zu Canosa, von Rogerius aus Amalfi gefertigt, mit reichern Ornanient­streifen, welche den Styl der saracenischen Kunst nachahmen, und mit zwei streng behandelten figürlichten Tafelen</em>”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref159" name="_ftn159">[159]</a> Builder 1859, 93.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref160" name="_ftn160">[160]</a> Lane 1860<sup>5</sup>, Appendix F, 589-590.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref161" name="_ftn161">[161]</a> Kington 1862, 454, I.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref162" name="_ftn162">[162]</a> RIBA, 1862, 10.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref163" name="_ftn163">[163]</a> Celebrated men 1862 182.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref164" name="_ftn164">[164]</a> Lübke 1864, 254-278.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref165" name="_ftn165">[165]</a> Müller, 1864, 354. “<em>Rogerius, Bildhauer aus Amalfi, blühte um ds 12. </em><em>Jahrhundert. </em><em>Er fertigte ein Portal an der Grabkapelle Bohemunds zu Canosa mit reichen Ornament­streifen, welche den Styl der saracenischen Kunst nachahmen, und mit zwei streng behandelten figürlichen Tafeln</em>”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref166" name="_ftn166">[166]</a> Jens Kröger notes that Friedrich P. T. Sarre (1865-1945) used the terms, Muhammed­anische Kunst, and, Islamische Kunst, “interchangeably” in 1910, regarding them as synonyms, Kröger 2010, 72.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref167" name="_ftn167">[167]</a> S.O.D.<sup>3</sup> s.v. “Arabesk”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref168" name="_ftn168">[168]</a> Cannon – Kaye 1994, 137.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref169" name="_ftn169">[169]</a> Facciolati 1772, 42.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref170" name="_ftn170">[170]</a> As also perhaps the Italian Piacenza dialect term, <em>marlinga</em>, listed in, Foresti 1855<sup>2</sup>, 384, as “<em>Marlinga, Rabescato, ornato con Rabeschi. </em><em>Marlingadura, Arrabesco, Rabesco. Lavoro bizzarro dipinto, o scolpito rappresentate foglie accartocciate, viticci e simili</em>”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref171" name="_ftn171">[171]</a> The word <em>rabb</em> is a common noun in Arabic meaning “master”, or “owner”, but a hadith (narrated by Sayyidina Abu Hurayrah, Al-Bukhari, 2552) forbids slaves from referring to their master as lord,<em> rabbaka</em>, which must instead be replaced by master, <em>saiyidl</em>, in vulgar Arabic <em>sidt</em>, or, guardian, <em>maulat</em>, thereby suggesting the importance of this word in the 1<sup>st</sup>/7<sup>th</sup> c. A.D. The term <em>as-saiyidl</em> does not occur in the Qur’ān as a Name of the Almighty, <em>ar-rabb</em> does, hence for example the expression, The Lord remains The Lord and the servant remains the servant, <em>ar-Rabbvabaa&#8217; ar-Rabb, wa-l-&#8216;abd vabaa&#8217; al-&#8216;abd</em>.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref172" name="_ftn172">[172]</a> “<em>Okunamıyan yazı-yazılmış yazı</em>”, Mülayim 1983, 66, fn. 8.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref173" name="_ftn173">[173]</a> Deuz 1662, 315.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref174" name="_ftn174">[174]</a> The word Arabesk as employed in Turkish today derives from the French word Ara­besque, 1. <em>İsim, Arap müziğini andıran, genellikle karamsarlığı konu edinen bir müzik türü</em>. 2<em>.isim Mimarlık, Girişik bezeme:</em></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><em>      “Kelimelerden birtakım arabeskler yapıyor. Bizim bütün divan edebiyatımız işte hep bu arabeskler, bu minyatürlerdir</em>.”-Yakup Kadri Karaosmanoğlu, http://sozluk.gov.tr/</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref175" name="_ftn175">[175]</a> “<em>L&#8217;abate, con tutto che egli avesse la barba grande ed in abito arabesco fosse, pur dopo alquanto il raffigurò; e rassicuratosi tutto, il prese per la mano e disse: Figliuol mio, tu sii il ben tornato</em>”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref176" name="_ftn176">[176]</a> Calepino 1718, 10.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref177" name="_ftn177">[177]</a> Pino 1548, 20. (“<em>Cotesto è lo dipignere Arabesco usato da Mori</em>”, -This is the Arab-like painting used by Mori, the Moors.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref178" name="_ftn178">[178]</a> Vocabolario 1612, 70.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref179" name="_ftn179">[179]</a> Vocabolario 1697, 8.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref180" name="_ftn180">[180]</a> Vocabolario 1697, 73.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref181" name="_ftn181">[181]</a> Cannon – Kaye 1994, 137.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref182" name="_ftn182">[182]</a> Monet 1646, npn. s.v. “ARA”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref183" name="_ftn183">[183]</a> Baldinucci 1806, 5.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref184" name="_ftn184">[184]</a> Baldinucci 1806, 60.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref185" name="_ftn185">[185]</a> Altieri 1726, I., npn. s.v. “ARA”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref186" name="_ftn186">[186]</a> Altieri 1727 II., npn. s.v. “R”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref187" name="_ftn187">[187]</a> Bailey 1730, npn. s.v. “<em>Arabe’sk</em>”; Likewise, Bailey 1736<sup>2</sup>, npn. s.v. “<em>Arabe’sk</em>”, “<em>So called from the Arabs, who use this kind of ornaments, their religion forbidding them to make any images or figures of men or animals a term apply’d to such painting, ornaments of freezes, &amp;c. which consisted wholly of imaginary </em><em>foliages, plants, stalks, etc. without any human or animal figures</em>”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref188" name="_ftn188">[188]</a> Chambers 1738 npn. s.v. “ARA”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref189" name="_ftn189">[189]</a> Segneri 1740, 63.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref190" name="_ftn190">[190]</a> Lacombe 1752, 34. (Arabesque, meaning foliage or branches of imaginary foliage, and other ornaments of imagination, are sometimes called, which are sometimes used in the decoration of rooms, grottos, etc. These ornaments are called Ara­besques, because their invention is attributed to the Arabs, who, according to their religion, cannot, as is the case also with other Muslim peoples, depict the figures of men and animals).</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref191" name="_ftn191">[191]</a> Lacombe 1768, 21, meaning: Arabesques: and similarly named, some twigs, or branches of imaginary leaves, and other capricious ornaments, these friezes embel­lish the cupboards, the rooms, and the like. These ornate designs are Arabesques, the invention to be attributed to the Arabs, which Religion they follow, like the other Muhammadan Peoples, they do not represent the figures of men or of animals.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref192" name="_ftn192">[192]</a> Dyche 1756, 67.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref193" name="_ftn193">[193]</a> Mandosio 1765, 16.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref194" name="_ftn194">[194]</a> Mandosio 1765, 177.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref195" name="_ftn195">[195]</a> Crocker 1766, npn. s.v. “Arabesque”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref196" name="_ftn196">[196]</a> Facciolati 1772, 42.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref197" name="_ftn197">[197]</a> Ash 1775, npn. s.v. “ARA”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref198" name="_ftn198">[198]</a> Pasqualino 1790, IV, 213.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref199" name="_ftn199">[199]</a> Milizia 1797, 45 (Arabesque, bizarre ornaments and imaginary, in painting, in sculp­ture, and also in architecture employed to decorate walls, pillars, friezes, doors, vaults, etc. The name Arabesco comes from the Arabs, who, being unable for their religion to employ images of men or beasts, made use of flowers, leaves, and fruits to adorn their buildings; they introduced this taste in Spain, from where it spread throughout Europe, and was called Arabesque or Moorish).</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref200" name="_ftn200">[200]</a> Milizia 1797, 48 (The harmony, which is the principle of the arts, must be observed in the composition, in the execution, and in the arrangement of the arabesques. The harmony of ideas is in the unity of the motif, in the intelligence of the details, in the relationship of the parts between them, and in the conception of all the attributes and all the accessories all aimed at the same purpose. Thus the arabesque becomes a kind of language and symbolic writing).</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref201" name="_ftn201">[201]</a> Franciosini 1794, 67.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref202" name="_ftn202">[202]</a> Vocab 1795, 554.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref203" name="_ftn203">[203]</a> Encyclopaedia 1798, 148. Likewise, Vincenzo Abbondanza wrote it was the silk ara­besques that defined Damascus cloth in the 16<sup>th</sup> c.: “<em>Erinomata per I suoi Drappi di Arabesco in seta, che per questo motivo hanno poi tutti di qualſivoglia paese reso il nome di Damasco, perchè oltre l’arte di ben lavorarli in essa furono inventati</em>.” Ab­bondanza 1786, 110. etc.; as also, “<em>the Moors, Arabs, and other Mahometans, use these kinds of ornaments, their religion forbidding them to make any images, or fig­ures of men,, or other animals</em>. Ed.” Golberry 1808, 236.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref204" name="_ftn204">[204]</a> Stulić 1810, 133.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref205" name="_ftn205">[205]</a> Milizia 1822<sup>2</sup>, 48. (ARABESCHI, bizarre and imaginary ornaments in painting, sculp­ture, and even architecture to decorate walls, pillars, friezes, doors, vaults, etc. The name Arabesco comes from the Arabs, who could not use images of men or animals for their religion, made use of flowers, leaves, and fruits to adorn the buildings; they introduced their taste in Spain, from where it spread throughout Europe, and was called arabesque or Moorish).</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref206" name="_ftn206">[206]</a> Stuart 1830, Vol. I., s.v. “ARA”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref207" name="_ftn207">[207]</a> Neuman 1823 npn. s.v. “MOR”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref208" name="_ftn208">[208]</a> Neuman 1823 npn. s.v. “ARA”.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref209" name="_ftn209">[209]</a> Meadows 1835, 259, 27.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref210" name="_ftn210">[210]</a> Taboada 1838, 59. (Arabesque, adj. m. f Arabesque: tells of everything related to fashion, taste, or work. In this sense they are called with the n. s. and pl. of ara­besques: arabesques, adornments and works of traits and foliages that are fashioned in the style of the Arabs).</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref211" name="_ftn211">[211]</a> Taboada 1838, 631. (Said of certain works, drawings, and paintings in the style of the Moors, or Arabes).</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref212" name="_ftn212">[212]</a> Pasini 1849, 38.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref213" name="_ftn213">[213]</a> Biundi 1851, 239<em>. </em>(Rabbiscu, sm. Arabesque, work in the form of inter-twined leaves, vine tendrils, rabesco).</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref214" name="_ftn214">[214]</a> Pasquali 1869, 27.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;"><a href="#_ftnref215" name="_ftn215">[215]</a> Pasquali 1869, 452. (Figurative, thing or person in rabesco, do it at whim).</p>
<div class="one_half"><p><strong>Akdeniz Üniversitesi<br />
Akdeniz Uygarlıkları Araştırma Enstitüsü<br />
</strong></p></div>
<p style="text-align: right;"><div class="one_half last"><p style="text-align: right;"><strong>T. M. P. DUGGAN   (Lecturer)<br />
tmpduggan@yahoo.com<br />
</strong></p>
<p style="text-align: right;"></div><div class="clearboth"></div>
<div class="divider_padding"></div>
<p><a name="refs"></a><div class="tabs_container"><ul class="tabs"><li><a href="#">Atıf Düzeni</a></li><li><a href="#">Direkt Link</a></li></ul><div class="panes"><div class="pane">T. M. P. Duggan, <em>The Mirage of Islamic Art: Reflections on the Study of an Unwieldy Field. </em>Yazar: Shelia S. Blair &amp; Johnathan M. Bloom, <em>Libri</em> V (2019) 199-260.</p></div><div class="pane"><p>Kalıcı bağlantı adresi: <a href="http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0212" target="_blank" rel="noopener noreferrer">http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0212</a></p></div></div></div>
]]></content:encoded>
					
		
		
			</item>
		<item>
		<title>Selçukluların Haçlılarla İmtihanı</title>
		<link>http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0211</link>
		
		<dc:creator><![CDATA[Şenkal Kileci]]></dc:creator>
		<pubDate>Wed, 27 Nov 2019 08:12:19 +0000</pubDate>
				<category><![CDATA[2019]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Tanıtımlar-2019]]></category>
		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.libridergi.org/?p=4539</guid>

					<description><![CDATA[M. Kesik, Selçukluların Haçlılarla İmtihanı. İstanbul 2018. Timaş Yayınları, 480 sayfa. ISBN: 9786050829266 Tarih boyunca insan topluluklarının ve coğrafyaların kaderini etkileyen pek çok büyük olay gerçekleşmiştir. Bunlardan biri de hiç şüphesiz Ortaçağ’da yaşanan Haçlı Seferleri’dir. Dini kisveye büründürülmüş ancak esasları siyasi ve maddi çıkarlara dayanan Haçlı Seferleri 1095 yılından başlayarak Hristiyan Avrupa’dan Müslüman Ortadoğu’ya doğru ...]]></description>
										<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div class="one_fourth"><a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/11/lbr.201936.jpg"><img decoding="async" width="175"  alt="" src="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/strikingr/images/4542_lbr.201936-175.jpg" /></a></div>
<div class="three_fourth last"><h2><em>Selçukluların Haçlılarla İmtihanı</em></h2>
<h3>Muharrem KESİK</h3>
<div class="divider_line"></div>
<p><strong>ISBN:</strong> 9786050829266<br />
<strong>Sayfa:</strong> 480<br />
<strong>Baskı Yılı:</strong> 2018<br />
<strong>Baskı Yeri:</strong> İstanbul<br />
<strong>Yayınevi: </strong>Timaş Yayınları</p></div><div class="clearboth"></div>
<div class="two_third"><div class="divider_line"></div>
<p><strong><em>LIBRI</em> V (2019) 183-189</strong><br />
<strong>Geliş Tarihi</strong>: 03.09.2019 | <strong>Kabul Tarihi</strong>: 18.11.2019<br />
<strong>Elektronik Yayın Tarihi</strong>: 27.11.2019<br />
Telif Hakkı © Libri Kitap Tanıtımı, Eleştiri ve Çeviri Dergisi, 2019</p>
<div class="divider_line"></div></div>
<div class="one_third last"><div id="framed_box_e3ee4952a4cb1b0a603378357990f3a3" class="framed_box">
	<div class="framed_box_content">
		
<p><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-45" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/pdf.jpg" alt="pdf" width="18" height="18" /> <a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/11/lbr.201936.pdf" target="_blank" rel="noopener noreferrer"><strong>PDF</strong> <strong>indir</strong></a></p>
<p><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-46" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/references.jpg" alt="references" width="18" height="18" /> <a href="http://www.libridergi.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/11/lbr.201936.pdf" target="_blank" rel="noopener noreferrer"><strong>PDF görüntüle</strong></a></p>
<p><a href="#refs"><img loading="lazy" decoding="async" class="alignnone wp-image-44" src="http://journal.phaselis.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/06/info.jpg" alt="info" width="18" height="18" /> </a><b><a href="#refs">Atıf Düzeni</a><br />
</b></p>
<p style="text-align: center;">
		<div class="framed_box_space"></div>
	</div>
</div>
</div><div class="clearboth"></div>
<p style="text-align: center;"><strong>M. Kesik, <em>Selçukluların Haçlılarla İmtihanı</em>. İstanbul 2018</strong>. <strong>Timaş Yayınları, 480 sayfa. ISBN: 9786050829266<br />
</strong></p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Tarih boyunca insan topluluklarının ve coğrafyaların kaderini etkileyen pek çok büyük olay gerçekleşmiştir. Bunlardan biri de hiç şüphesiz Ortaçağ’da yaşanan Haçlı Seferleri’dir. Dini kisveye büründürülmüş ancak esasları siyasi ve maddi çıkarlara dayanan Haçlı Seferleri 1095 yılından başlayarak Hristiyan Avrupa’dan Müslüman Ortadoğu’ya doğru akan planlı ve askeri bir akınlar silsilesidir. Gerçekleştiği dönemde yaşananlar ve sonuçları itibarıyla da oldukça önemli olan Haçlı Seferleri’ne geçmişten günümüze ilgi duyulmuş ve hatırı sayılır bir literatür oluşmuştur. Burada tanıtımını yapacağımız eser de, Haçlı Seferleri’ne karşı başta Selçuklular olmak üzere Müslüman dünyanın verdiği mücadelelere odaklanan kıymetli bir monografidir.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Türkiye’nin önde gelen Selçuklu ve Ortaçağ uzmanlarından Prof. Dr. Muharrem Kesik tarafından kaleme alınan eser “<em>Selçukluların Haçlılarla İmtihanı</em>” başlığını taşımaktadır. Çalışma, müellifin konuya genel bir giriş yaparak eserine yönelik temennilerini ve içeriğe katkıda bulunanlara teşekkürlerini sunduğu <em>Önsöz </em>(10-12) ve <em>Kısaltmalar</em> (13-14) kısımlarıyla başlamaktadır. Akabinde, kendi içlerinde alt başlıklara ayrılan 4 ana bölüm ve genel değerlendirmelerin yapıldığı <em>Sonuç</em> (430-431) kısmıyla devam etmektedir. Sonuçtan sonra ise eserin ilmi kıymetini oldukça arttıran ve kullanımını kolaylaştıran <em>Kronoloji</em> (432-435), <em>Esir Edilen veya Öldürülen Haçlı Liderleri</em> (436-437), <em>Haçlılarla Mücadele Eden Kahramanlar</em> (438-446), <em>Şecereler</em> (447-457), <em>Bibliyografya</em> (458-471) ve <em>İndeks</em> (472-480) kısımlarıyla çalışma nihayete ermektedir.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Çalışmanın <em>Haçlı Seferleri’nin Nedenleri ve Haçlıların Anadolu’ya Gelişi</em> (17-159) başlıklı birinci ana bölümü kendi içinde iki alt bölüme ayrılmıştır. Bunların ilki <em>Sultan I. Kılıç Arslan ve Haçlılar</em> (20-54) başlığını taşımaktadır ve kendi içinde pek çok yan başlıktan oluşmaktadır. <em>Haçlılarla Yapılan İlk Mücadele</em> (20-22) isimli ilk yan başlıkta Keşiş Pierre l’Hermitte’nin önderliğindeki başıbozuk Haçlı topluluğunun Bizans arazisini geçerek Türkiye Selçuklu sınırlarına yerleşmesi ve bölgedeki faaliyetlerinin ardından I. Kılıç Arslan’ın kuvvetleri tarafından ortadan kaldırılmaları sürecinin ayrıntıları ortaya konmaktadır. Diğer bir yan başlık <em>Sultan I. Kılıç Arslan’ın Malatya Kuşatması (1097)</em> (22-24) ismini taşımaktadır. Bu yan başlıkta 21 Ekim 1096 tarihinde Drakon Köyü yakınlarında Haçlı birliklerini mağlup eden Sultan I. Kılıç Arslan’ın Haçlıları küçümseyerek esas hedeflerinden olan Malatya şehrine yönelmesi ve burayı kuşatması ele alınmaktadır. Alt başlığın üçüncü yan başlığı ise <em>Düzenli Haçlı Ordularının Anadolu’ya Gelmesi ve İznik’in Kaybı (18 Haziran 1097)</em> (24-27) ismini taşımaktadır. Bu yan başlıkta I. Kılıç Arslan’ın Malatya kuşatmasında bulunduğu sırada birçok prens ve dükün katıldığı savaşçı şövalyelerden oluşan bir Haçlı kuvvetinin Selçuklu başkenti İznik’i kuşatması ve şehrin müdafileri tarafından Bizans kuvvetlerine teslim edilmesi süreci ayrıntılı bir şekilde ortaya konmaktadır. İlgili alt başlığın diğer bir yan başlığı olan <em>Dorylaion Savaşı (1 Temmuz 1097)</em> (28-29) kapsamında da İznik’in kaybından sonra Danişmendli Gümüştegin Ahmed Gazi ve Kayseri Emiri Hasan Bey’den yardım talep eden I. Kılıç Arslan’ın Dorylaion (Eskişehir) mevkiinde Haçlı kuvvetlerine karşı savaşa girişmesi ve mağlup olması süreci ele alınmaktadır. Sonraki yan başlık olan <em>Ereğli Yakınındaki Savaş</em> (29-30) genelinde ise I. Kılıç Arslan ve müttefiklerinin Dorylaion’da durduramadıkları Haçlı kuvvetlerine karşı Ereğli (Herakleia)’de gerçekleştirdikleri başarısız saldırı ve saldırı sonrasında Anadolu ve Kilikya’da yaşanan olaylardan bahsedilmektedir.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Eserin birinci bölümünün ilk alt başlığına bağlı altıncı yan başlığı <em>Dânişmend Gazi’nin Antakya Prinkepsi Bohemund’u Esir Edişi</em> <em>(1100)</em> (30-34) olarak isimlendirilmiştir. Burada Müslüman-Türk dünyasının Haçlılara karşı elde ettikleri başarılardan birisi olarak Malatya Hâkimi Gabriel’in Danişmendlilere karşı yardım isteği üzerine bölgeye hareket eden Antakya Prinkepsi Bohemund ve kuzeni Richard de Salerno’nun Gümüştegin Ahmed Gazi tarafından esir alınması süreci detaylı olarak ortaya konmaktadır. Bir sonraki yan başlık olan <em>1101 Yılı Haçlı Orduları ve Dânişmend Gümüştegin Ahmed Gazi</em> (34-36) çerçevesinde ise ikinci bir Haçlı dalgası olan ve Avrupalı tarihçilerin “<em>1101 Yılı Haçlı Seferleri</em>” olarak tanımladıkları seferler ele alınmaktadır. Burada bu seferin aslında II. Haçlı Seferi olarak adlandırılması gerektiği, ilk haçlı seferinden farklı olarak Haçlılara kralların değil dük, kont ve kilise ileri gelenlerinin komuta ettiği ifade edilmektedir. Ayrıca bu sefere katılan Haçlı kuvvetlerinin sayısı hakkında kaynakların verdiği muhtelif sayılar değerlendirilmektedir. Sekizinci yan başlık <em>1101 Yılında Anadolu’ya Gelen İlk Haçlı Ordusu</em> (36-44) başlığını taşımaktadır. Bu yan başlık altında 1101 yılı Haçlı Seferi kapsamında Anadolu’ya giren ve kutsal topraklar yerine Danişmendli arazisine yönelen Haçlı kuvvetleriyle, başını I. Kılıç Arslan ile Gümüştegin Ahmed Gazi’nin çektiği müttefik Türk kuvvetlerinin mücadelesi ele alınmaktadır.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">İlgili alt başlığın dokuzuncu yan başlığı <em>1101 Yılı’nın İkinci Haçlı Ordusu </em>(44-45) ismini taşımaktadır. Burada Nevers Kontu II. Guillaume tarafından komuta edilen 1101 yılı Haçlı Seferleri’nin ikinci ordusunun aynı yıl Ağustosu’nda Konya civarında I. Kılıç Arslan ve Dânişmend Gümüştegin Ahmed Gazi’nin kuvvetleri tarafından mağlup edilmesi sürecine odaklanılmaktadır. Onuncu yan başlık ise <em>1101 Yılı’nın Üçüncü Haçlı Ordusu</em> (45-48) başlığını taşımaktadır. Bu başlık altında da kalabalık asker sayısıyla Anadolu’yu geçmeye çalışan Haçlı kuvvetlerinin başlarını yine I. Kılıç Arslan ile Dânişmend Gümüştegin Ahmed Gazi’nin çektiği müttefik Türk kuvvetleri tarafından ortadan kaldırılması olayı ele alınmaktadır. On birinci yan başlık olan <em>Dânişmend Gümüştegin Ahmed Gazi’nin Malatya’yı Fethi (18 Eylül 1102)</em> (48-50) dâhilinde ise Malatya şehrinin Danişmendliler tarafından fethi ve şehrin eski Hâkimi Ermeni Gabriel’in akıbeti konu edilmektedir. İlgili alt başlığın son yan başlığı <em>Bohemund’un Serbest Bırakılması ve Dânişmend Gazi ile Sultan I. Kılıç Arslan Arasındaki Anlaşmazlık</em> (50-54) olarak belirlenmiştir. Burada Antakya Haçlı Prinkepsi Bohemund’un Dânişmend Gazi tarafından fidye karşılığı serbest bırakılması, özellikle 1101 yılı Haçlı Seferleri’ne karşı birlikte mücadele eden I. Kılıç Arslan ile Dânişmend Gazi’nin aralarının açılması ve iki taraf arasında savaşın başlaması gibi tarihi hadiseler ayrıntılı olarak ele alınmaktadır.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Çalışmanın ilk bölümünün ikinci alt başlığı <em>Büyük Selçukluların Haçlılara Karşı Mücadelesi</em> (55-159) olarak belirlenmiştir. Bu alt bölüm de kendi içinde birçok yan başlığa ayrılmıştır. Bunlardan ilki Sultan Berkyaruk Devri’ne (1092-1104) odaklanılan <em>Müslüman Topraklarında İlk Haçlı Devletçiği </em>(56-78) yan başlığıdır. Burada Haçlıların Urfa, Antakya ve Kudüs’ü zaptederek Haçlı siyasi teşekkülleri meydana getirmeleri süreci ortaya konmuştur. Ayrıca o dönemde başta Büyük Selçuklular ve Abbasi Halifeliği olmak üzere Müslüman hükümdarlar ve devlet adamlarının içinde bulundukları siyasi vaziyet ortaya konularak Haçlılara karşı gerektiği gibi ortak hareket edememelerinin sebepleri üzerinde durulmuştur. Diğer bir yan başlık <em>Muhammed Tapar Devri (1105-1118)</em> (78-123) olarak belirlenmiştir. Bu yan başlık dâhilinde Suriye bölgesindeki emirlerin kendi aralarındaki mücadeleleri, Musul Emiri Mevdud ve Aksungur El-Porsukî gibi emirlerin Urfa kuşatmaları, Haçlılar ile Selçuklu emirleri arasındaki kimi zaferle kimi mağlubiyetle sonuçlanan savaşlar gibi pek çok olayın ayrıntıları ortaya konmaktadır. Ayrıca Büyük Selçukluların merkezi otoriteyi sağlayamadıklarından ötürü tüm güçleriyle Haçlılara karşı topyekûn bir mücadele veremedikleri tespiti yapılmaktadır. Alt başlığın üçüncü yan başlığı ise <em>Haçlı Seferi’nden Sonra Anadolu’da Durum</em> (123-152) olarak isimlendirilmiştir. Burada Türkiye Selçuklu Sultanı I. Kılıç Arslan’ın ölümünden sonraki süreçte Anadolu’da kendisinin oğulları arasında yaşanan taht kavgaları, Danişmendliler, Mengücükoğulları, Artuklular, Haçlılar, Bizans ve Kilikya Ermenileri gibi güçler arasında vuku bulan mücadele ve ittifakların ayrıntılarına işaret edilmektedir. İlgili alt başlığın son yan başlığı ise <em>Haçlılar Karşısında İlk Büyük Başarı: İmâdeddin Zengî ve Urfa’nın Fethi</em> (152-159) ile ilintilidir. Bu yan başlık içerisinde genel itibariyle döneminin en önemli devlet adamlarından birisi olan İmâdeddin Zengî’nin siyasi faaliyetleri ele alınmaktadır. Ayrıca Müslümanların Haçlılara karşı elde ettikleri en önemli zaferlerden birisi ve de Müslüman-Haçlı mücadelesinde Müslüman tarafın ağır basması sürecini başlatan bir dönüm noktası olarak Urfa şehrinin 24 Aralık 1144 tarihinde fethedilmesinin ayrıntıları ortaya konmaktadır.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Kitabın ikinci bölümü, <em>II. Haçlı Seferi ve Sultan I. Mesud (1147-1148)</em> (163-207) başlığına sahiptir. Bu bölüm de kendi içinde iki alt başlığa ayrılmaktadır. Bunlardan ilki <em>II. Haçlı Seferi</em> (164-192) başlığını taşımaktadır ve bu alt başlık içerisinde Türkiye Selçuklu Sultanı I. Mesud’un Fransız Kralı VII. Louis ve Alman Kralı III. Konrad’ın başını çektiği II. Haçlı Seferi kuvvetlerine karşı Anadolu’da verdiği savaşlar ele alınmaktadır. Ayrıca Türkiye Selçukluları tarafından ciddi bir tehdit olma özellikleri ortadan kaldırılan Haçlı kuvvetlerinin Zengîlerin müdahalesi ile kuşattıkları Dımaşk (Şam) şehri önünden de başarısızlıkla geri dönmesi süreci ortaya konmaktadır. Diğer alt başlık ise <em>Türkiye Selçuklu Devleti’nin Müslüman Devletler, Haçlılar ve Diğer Hristiyan Devletler ile İlişkileri</em> (192-207) olarak belirlenmiştir. Bu alt başlık altında Sultan I. Mesud idaresindeki Türkiye Selçukluları ile Büyük Selçuklu Devleti, Zengîler, Danişmendliler, Artuklular, Kilikya Ermenileri, Bizans ve Haçlı Devletleri arasındaki mücadeleler ve ittifakların ayrıntıları okuyucuların bilgisine sunulmuştur. Ayrıca mücadele ve ittifakların temel sebep ve gerekçelerine işaret edildiği gibi kaynakların aktardığı bilgiler üzerine oldukça isabetli tarihsel yorumlarda bulunulmaktadır.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Selçukluların Haçlılarla İmtihanı isimli kitabın üçüncü bölümü, <em>Haçlılar ile Mücadelede Müslümanların Efsanevî Hükümdarı: Nureddin Mahmud b. Zengî (1146-1174)</em> (211-270) başlığını taşımaktadır. Bu bölüm de kendi içinde üç alt başlığa ayrılmıştır. Bunların ilki <em>Sultan I. Mesûd ile Nureddin Mahmud Arasındaki Münasebetler</em> (218-224) başlığını taşımaktadır. Bu alt başlık altında Müslümanların Haçlılarla olan savaşlarında en önemli sembol isimlerden birisi olan Nureddin Mahmud Zengî’nin başarılı mücadelesi ele alınmaktadır. Ayrıca evlilik yoluyla sıhriyet tesis ettiği Türkiye Selçuklu Sultanı I. Mesud ile birlikte ortak hareket etmesinin genel itibariyle Haçlılara karşı verilen mücadeleye olan olumlu katkısı gözler önüne serilmektedir. Diğer alt başlık olan<em> Haçlılar ve Bizans Tehlikesine Rağmen Türk Hükümdarı ve Beyleri Arasındaki Mücadeleler</em> (224-246) özelinde ise ilk olarak Türkiye Selçuklu Sultanı II. Kılıç Arslan’a karşı Danişmendlilerin Bizansla anlaşarak tertiplediği saldırılar ve karşılıklı mücadeleler ele alınmıştır. Daha sonra ise Nureddin Mahmud Zengî’nin Haçlılara ve bölgedeki diğer güçlere karşı verdiği savaşların ayrıntıları değerlendirilmiştir. Son olarak da Mısır’ın Nuredddin Mahmud Zengî’ye bağlı birliklerce ele geçirilmesi ve Salâhaddin Eyyûbî’nin tarihi bir şahsiyet olarak kendini göstermeye başladığı ilk faaliyetler okuyucuların bilgisine sunulmuştur. Burada zikredilen olaylar nakledilirken devletlerarasındaki çıkar ilişkilerinin bazen dini mücadeleden önde geldiğine dair oldukça önemli örnekler ortaya konarak yorumlanmıştır.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Kitabın son bölümü <em>Salâhaddin Eyyûbî ve Haçlılar</em> (273-429) başlığını taşımakta ve kendi içinde dört alt başlığa ayrılmaktadır. Burada ilk olarak Nureddin Mahmud Zengî ve Salâhaddin Eyyûbî arasında yaşanan siyasi gerilim ve Nureddin Mahmud Zengî’nin ölümüyle Salâhaddin Eyyûbî’nin ona bağlı bölgelerde hâkimiyetini sağlama sürecinin ayrıntıları ortaya konmaktadır. Ayrıca Nureddin Mahmud Zengî’nin ardından Salâhaddin Eyyûbî’nin Mısır, Suriye ve El-Cezire bölgelerindeki en büyük Müslüman lider olarak Haçlılara karşı verdiği savaşlar ve Kudüs’ün fetih yolunu açan Hıttîn Zaferi’ne kadar uzanan gelişmeler ele alınmaktadır. İlgili bölümün ilk alt başlığı <em>Salâhaddin Eyyûbî’nin Meşhur Hıttîn Zaferi</em> (308-321) olarak isimlendirilmiştir. Bu alt başlıkta esas itibariyle Müslüman Dünyası’nın Haçlılara karşı kazandığı en büyük zaferlerden birisiyle sonuçlanan Hıttîn Savaşı’na odaklanılmaktadır. Buna ek olarak da Kudüs’ün fethinden önce Salâhaddin Eyyûbî ve Eyyûbî ailesine mensup diğer liderler tarafından Suriye’nin farklı bölgelerinde ve Doğu Akdeniz kıyılarında gerçekleştirilen fetihlere mercek tutulmaktadır. İkinci alt başlık olan <em>Kudüs’ün Fethi</em> (321-370) kapsamında ise Batı Dünyası’nın Haçlı Seferleri’ne temel sebep olarak ilan ettikleri Kudüs şehrinin, onların ellerinden kurtarılarak tekrar Müslümanların hâkimiyetine girişi süreci ortaya konulmaktadır. Ayrıca Salâhaddin Eyyûbî ve Müslüman kuvvetlerin Suriye’de Haçlıların elinde bulunan kale ve merkezleri fethetme süreçleri, Haçlılarla karşılıklı olarak giriştikleri savaşların ayrıntıları gözler önüne serilmektedir. Bölümün üçüncü alt başlığı <em>Kudüs’ün Fethinin Batı’daki Yankıları ve III. Haçlı Seferi’nin Hazırlıkları</em> (370-378) olarak belirlenmiştir. Hıttîn Savaşı ve Kudüs’ün fethi üzerine Batı Dünyası’nın düzenlemeye karar verdiği III. Haçlı Seferi’nin ayrıntılarını ele alan alt bölüm içinde, Avrupa’da gerçekleşen ve Haçlı Seferi’nin düzenlenmesini geciktiren mücadeleler ortaya konmaktadır. Ayrıca Haçlıların büyük umut bağladıkları Alman İmparatoru Friedrich Barbarossa’nın 1190 yılında Silifke Çayı’nda boğulması, kendisine bağlı birliklerin dağılması ve buna karşılık Sicilya, Ceneviz, Pisa, Venedik, Danimarka ve Flaman donanmalarının Doğu Akdeniz’deki Haçlı merkezlerine ulaşması gibi gelişmelere dikkat çekilmektedir. İlgili bölümünün son alt başlığı ise <em>Sultan II. Kılıç Arslan ve III. Haçlı Seferi</em> (378-429) olarak adlandırılmıştır. Bu alt başlık dâhilinde Türkiye Selçuklu Sultanı II. Kılıç Arslan’ın III. Haçlı Seferi münasebetiyle Anadolu’dan geçen Haçlı kuvvetlerine karşı verdiği mücadeleler, ancak oğullarının kendi iktidarına zarar vermesi sebebiyle Haçlılara yeterince engel olamaması hususlarına değinilmektedir. Akabinde, İngiliz Kralı Arslan Yürekli Richard ile Fransız Kralı Philippe Auguste’nin Doğu Akdeniz kıyılarına ulaşması ve Salâhaddin Eyyûbî ile Müslüman kuvvetlerin özellikle Akka şehri önlerinde Haçlılara karşı verdikleri savaşlarla ilintili bilgilendirmede bulunulmaktadır. Bu hususlara ek olarak, Doğu Akdeniz kıyılarına ulaşan yeni Haçlı dalgasının da etkisiyle Akka’nın tekrar Haçlıların eline geçmesi ve 1192 yılında Haçlılarla Müslümanlar arasında imzalanan 5 yıllık barış sürecine de mercek tutulmaktadır. Son olarak; 1192’de II. Kılıç Arslan’ın, 1193’te ise Salâhaddin Eyyûbî’nin birbirini takip eden vefatları ve iki hükümdarın oğulları arasında çıkan iktidar kavgaları sebebiyle Müslümanların güç kaybetmesi gibi pek çok olayın ayrıntıları ortaya konulmaktadır. Ayrıca mükemmel bir Müslüman hükümdar örneği olarak Salâhaddin Eyyûbî’nin kişisel meziyetleri dönemin kaynakları ve modern literatür ışığında okuyucuların bilgisine sunulmaktadır. Çalışmanın <em>Sonuç </em>(430-431) kısmında ise Haçlılarla Müslümanlar arasındaki mücadele hakkında genel değerlendirmeler ortaya konulmakta ve özellikle I. Haçlı Seferi’nin başarılı olmasının temel sebepleri irdelenmektedir.</p>
<p style="text-align: justify;">Sonuç itibarıyla, Türkiye’deki Ortaçağ araştırmaları literatürüne önemli bir katkı sağlayan “<em>Selçukluların Haçlılarla İmtihanı</em>” isimli monografide dikkat çeken pek çok ayrıntı vardır. Bunlar arasında müellifin dönemin bütün ana kaynaklarını titizlikle incelemiş olması ön planda yer almaktadır. Ayrıca; ilgili kaynakların naklettiği bilgilerden kaynaklanan ihtilaflı konuların usta bir tarihçi titizliğiyle mukayese edilip irdelenmesi, ana kaynaklarda yapılmış olması muhtemel istinsah hatalarının tespit edilmesi ve yapılan araştırmalara yön vermekte olan -özellikle Batılı- araştırmacıların eserlerindeki taraflı bakış açılarının sorgulanması gibi hususlar da eseri kıymetli kılmaktadır. Böylelikle ilgili çalışma Ortaçağ araştırmalarına yönelik mevcut bilgi külliyatımıza katkı sunmakla birlikte, özellikle Selçuklular ile Haçlılar arasındaki tarihi münasebetler hususunda çalışmalarını sürdüren araştırmacılar için önemli bir veri bütünlüğü sağlamaktadır.</p>
<div class="one_half"><p><strong>Akdeniz Üniversitesi<br />
Akdeniz Uygarlıkları Araştırma Enstitüsü<br />
</strong></p></div>
<p style="text-align: right;"><div class="one_half last"><p style="text-align: right;"><strong>Mahmut DEMİR (Doktora Öğrencisi)<br />
mahmutdemir@akdeniz.edu.tr<br />
</strong></p>
<p style="text-align: right;"></div><div class="clearboth"></div>
<div class="divider_padding"></div>
<p><a name="refs"></a><div class="tabs_container"><ul class="tabs"><li><a href="#">Atıf Düzeni</a></li><li><a href="#">Direkt Link</a></li></ul><div class="panes"><div class="pane">M. Demir, <em>Selçukluların Haçlılarla İmtihanı. </em>Yazar: M. Kesik, <em>Libri</em> V (2019) 191-197.</p></div><div class="pane"><p>Kalıcı bağlantı adresi: <a href="http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0211" target="_blank" rel="noopener noreferrer">http://www.libridergi.org/2019/lbr-0211</a></p></div></div></div>
]]></content:encoded>
					
		
		
			</item>
	</channel>
</rss>
